175 46 1MB
English Pages 224 [193] Year 2008
TheAnthropologyofIslam
This page intentionally left blank
TheAnthropology ofIslam GABRIELEMARRANCI
Oxford•NewYork
Firstpublishedin2008by Berg Editorialoffices: 1stFloor,AngelCourt,81StClementsStreet,Oxford,OX41AW,UK 175FifthAvenue,NewYork,NY10010,USA ©GabrieleMarranci2008 Allrightsreserved. Nopartofthispublicationmaybereproducedinanyform orbyanymeanswithoutthewrittenpermissionofBerg. BergistheimprintofOxfordInternationalPublishersLtd.
LibraryofCongressCataloguing-in-PublicationData Marranci,Gabriele. TheanthropologyofIslam/GabrieleMarranci. p.cm. Includesbibliographicalreferencesandindex. ISBN-13:978-1-84520-284-2(cloth) ISBN-10:1-84520-284-8(cloth) ISBN-13:978-1-84520-285-9(pbk.) ISBN-10:1-84520-285-6(pbk.) 1.Islam—Studyandteaching. 2.Anthropologyofreligion—Islamic countries. 3.Islamicsociology. 4.Anthropology—Methodology. I.Title. BP42.M372008 306.6'97—dc22 2007049376
BritishLibraryCataloguing-in-PublicationData AcataloguerecordforthisbookisavailablefromtheBritishLibrary. ISBN 9781845202842(Cloth) ISBN 9781845202859(Paper) TypesetbyJSTypesetting,Porthcawl,MidGlamorgan PrintedintheUnitedKingdombyBiddlesLtd,King’sLynn
www.bergpublishers.com
DedicatedtothememoryofGregoryBateson
This page intentionally left blank
Contents
Acknowledgements
ix
1 Introduction
1
2 Islam:Beliefs,HistoryandRituals
13
3 FromStudyingIslamtoStudyingMuslims
31
4 StudyingMuslimsintheWest:BeforeandAfterSeptember11
53
5 FromtheExotictotheFamiliar:AnamnesesofFieldworkamong Muslims
71
6 BeyondtheStereotype:ChallengesinUnderstandingMuslimIdentities
89
7 TheUmmahParadox
103
8 TheDynamicsofGenderinIslam
117
9 Conclusion
139
Glossary
147
References
151
Index
173
This page intentionally left blank
Acknowledgements
Thisbookistheresultofmydiscussionsanddebateswithstudentsandcolleagues aboutwhattheanthropologyofIslammaybe.Ihavebenefitedfromadvice, suggestionsandcriticismduringthemanyyearsofreflectiononthetopicand thetwoyearsofwriting,rewriting,scrappingandrethinkingtorewriteagain. Thewordsofthisbookwouldneverhavereachedyoureyeswithoutthetime thatstudentsandcolleaguesspentinsharingtheirthoughtsandideas.Although intendedforteaching,thisbookisaproductoflearning.Ihavelearntfrommy students,bothundergraduateandpostgraduate,fromtheirquestionsandfromtheir challengesandcuriosityabouttheanthropologyofIslam. Amongmyfriendsandcolleagues,Iwouldliketoexpressparticularthanks toProfessorDanielVariscoandProfessorBryanTurnerfortheirsupportand exchangeofideas.IwouldalsoliketothanksMsHannahShakespeare,ofBerg,for herpatienceandpromptrepliestomyquestions.
This page intentionally left blank
CHAPTER1
Introduction
ELENCHOS1 STUDENT:
WhatisIslam? Lotsofthings,ofcourse. STU: Yeah,butImean,isIslamitsholybooksorwhatMuslimsdo? ANT: Neither,Isuppose. STU: Well,itshouldbeoneortheotherforsure! ANT: Whyshoulditbeso? STU: IthinkthattheQur’anandþadiths,andtheothertexts,tellMuslimshowto beMuslimsandthisguidestheiractions. ANT: OK,wecantryanexperiment.GetthatcopyoftheQur’anonmydesk.So, tellmewhatthisis. STU: Abook;aholybook,atleastforMuslims. ANT: Whatmakesitholy? STU: ThefactthatMuslimsconsideritso. ANT: OK,butifyouwereaMuslimwhywouldyouhaveinsistedthatthisparticular bookistheholiest? STU: That’ssimpleDoc!Because,IwouldbelievethebooktobeGod’swords. ANT: Yousee,Islamisnotjustwhatiswritteninitsbooks. STU: Whynot?Idon’tfollowyou. ANT: Well,it’sverysimple.Youjustsaidthatthisbook,theQur’an,isholybecause atleastoneMuslimbelievesthatGodrevealedit.Nowyoucanagreewithme thatMuslims,eachofthem,havetoperformcognitiveoperationstoforma cognitivemapofwhatforthemisIslam.ThereisnoIslamwithoutmind. STU: Certainly,youneedMuslimstohaveIslam.YetIstillthinkthatwhatiswritten inthesourcesofIslamshapeshowMuslimsare.Thoughtherearesome culturaldifferences,Iamnotsureaboutyourpoint.Ithinkthatsomething calledIslamactuallyexists. ANT: OK,wewillproceedpointbypoint.Notonlydowehavedifferentcultures amongMuslimsbutalsodifferentinterpretations.Whichisthemostbasic elementthatyouneedtoforminterpretations? STU: First,youneedtoknowatleastthelanguageinwhichthetexthasbeen transmittedortrustatranslation;buttherearealsootherelements,likepersonal viewsandsocialconditionsthatsurelyinfluenceone’sinterpretation. ANTHROPOLOGIST:
2 ANT:
TheAnthropologyofIslam
Youarediscussingasecondorderofelements.Iaskedaboutthebasicelement withoutwhichwecannothaveinterpretations,oranyothermentalprocess, sinceinterpretationsarecomplexmentalprocesses. STU: Well...themostbasicisthatyoushouldbeabletothink.Tohavemental processes,likethoughts,weneedamind. ANT: Yes,becauseforthe‘thing’wecallIslamtoexist,weneedamindthatcan conceiveofit,makingitpartofamentalprocess. STU: WhyrefertoIslamas‘thething’now? ANT: YouhavejustagreedthatIslamexistsbecauseofthementalprocesses allowingsomepeopletomakesenseofcertaintextsandpractices.Aremental processes‘real’things? STU: Well,Iwouldsaythattheyareexactlythat,processes.Wemakesenseof whatisaroundusthroughmentalprocesses. ANT: Exactly,we,ashumanbeings,throughmentalprocessesformwhatwecan callmaps. STU: Icanseethat.SoyouaresayingthatIslamisjustamap. ANT: Well,morethanone,forsure.It’slikeoneofthosemapsformedbymanyother differentsmallmaps,which,whenputtogether,representavastterritory. STU: And,asyouhaveremindedusmanytimes,themapisnottheterritory. ANT: Butinthiscase,wecanonlyknowthemap,sincetheterritoryconsistsofan endlessensembleofmentalprocesses. STU: Atthispoint,IdonotseethedifferencebetweenaMuslimandnon-Muslim formingmentalprocessesaboutIslam.Whatmakesthemdifferent? ANT: Nothing,indeed,ifwespeakofthecognitiveprocessesinvolved.Youknow, Ihavetheimpressionthatthemostimportantthingthathasbeenforgotten whilestudyingMuslimsistheotherwiseobviousfactthattheyarehuman beingslikemeandyou. STU: But,Imean,doesn’tthefactthattheybelieveinIslammaketheirmind different?Sometimes,insomearticles,Icomeacrosstheexpression‘Muslim mind’. ANT: Somescholars,andunfortunatelysomeanthropologistsamongthem,have evensuggestedthataMuslimmindcanexist.Buthowcanamind,which means cognitive processes allowed through neurological activities, be Muslim?Thinkifweextendthisreasoningtootheradjectives:Christian minds,Conservativeminds,Jewishminds,Scientologyminds,Jediminds andFlyingSpaghettiMonsterminds.2 STU: So,whatmakesapersonaMuslim?Ithoughtthatthefactthataperson believesintheQur’anandthesunnaandintheshahāda,theprofessionof faith,makesapersonaMuslim. ANT: Youaresuggestingthatitistheperson’sactofbelievingthatmakeshim aMuslim.Letmesee...doyoubelievethatJuanCarlosIisthekingof Spain? STU: Yes,Doc. ANT: AreyouSpanish? STU: Ofcoursenot.YouknowI’mScottish!
Introduction
3
ANT:
WhyareyouScottishandnotSpanish,thoughyoubelievethatJuanCarlosI isthekingofSpain? STU: First,IwasnotborninSpain,IdonothaveSpanishparentsand,bytheway, IdonotfeelSpanishatall.Iamnotemotionallyattachedtotheideaofbeing Spanish.LikeduringtheWorldCup,ifScotlandisnotplaying,Icansupport anotherteam,butwhenScotlandisplaying,Iamexcitedandfeelsomething ...aparticularattachmentthattellsmethatI’mScottish. ANT: Indeed,whatmattershereisthatyoufeeltobeScottish. STU: Are you suggesting that Muslims are Muslims because they consider themselvesMuslim? ANT: Doesitsoundsostrange? STU: Well,ifyouarerightitmeansthatthemostimportantaspectisneitherwhat theIslamictextsread,norwhatMuslimsbelieve,norhowtheyact,butrather whetherornottheybelievethemselvestobeMuslims,andhereemotions playaveryimportantrole,asinmycaseoffeelingtobeScottish. ANT: Yes,thisiscorrect.Weneedtorestartourresearch,asanthropologists,from that‘feelingtobe’,inthiscase,Muslim.
DE-TITLINGTHETITLE TheAnthropologyofIslamisatitlethatraisesquestionsandcertainlyexpectations. WhatistheanthropologyofIslam?Whyanthropologyinsteadoftheologyor history?WhyusethetermIslaminsteadofIslamsorIslam(s)?Whyfocuson IslaminsteadofMuslims?IsthereonlyoneanthropologyofIslamorcanwe speakofanthropologiesofIslam,orevenanthropologiesofIslams?Howdoes theanthropologyofIslamdifferfrom,say,anyotheranthropologyofreligion? HowdoestheanthropologyofIslamdifferfromthesociologyofIslam,orIslamic studies,orIslamicanthropology?Ofcourse,Icanaddmanyotherquestionsto thoseIhavecollectedinthetwoyearsIworkedonTheAnthropologyofIslam –somederivedfromgenuinecuriosity,othersfromhealthyacademiccriticism andyetothersfromsimplescepticalreactions.Allthesequestionshaveshaped, transformedandre-transformedthebookitself.Manyofthesequestionswillfind answersinthechaptersthatwillfollow,inparticularChapter3.Nonetheless,I wanttointroducesomerelevantpointsbehindthereasonforthisbook.Todoso,I needtoexplainthephylogenyofthisproject. WhenIwasauniversitystudentinanthropology,withaninterestinMuslim cultures,Ifoundmyselfdisorientedbytheenormousamountofresearchand referencesonthetopicofIslamandMuslimsproducedinthelasttwenty-fiveyears. Verysoon,Idiscoveredthatthesestudiesspreadamongdifferentdisciplineswith differentmethodologies,aims,scopesandsometimes,indeed,politicalaffiliations andagendas.Myanthropologicalvocationbroughtmetofocusonthesocial scientificsideofthesestudies,thoughIalsoenthusiasticallyreadandstudied historicalandtraditionalIslamicstudiesworks.Althoughitwasnotdifficulttofind ethnographicstudiesofMuslimcommunities,inparticulardevotedtotheMiddle
4
TheAnthropologyofIslam
Easternsocieties,Ibecameawarethatanepistemologicaldiscussiononwhatthe anthropologyofIslammightbeneverfullydeveloped,despitesomereflexive attemptssuchasthoseprovidedbyel-Zein(1977)andAsad(1986a).Otherscholars haveofferedcriticalreviewsoftheavailableanthropologicalapproachestoIslam; yetthesereviewarticles,suchasthosewrittenbyFerneaandMalarkey(1975), Eickelman (1981b),Abu-Lughod (1989) and Gilsenan (1990), have focused mainlyontheMiddleEastandNorthernAfrica(MENA).Itisnotdifficultto seehowSaid,thoughinexplicablyappreciatingGeertz’swork,suggestedthat anthropology,despiteits‘supposedlydisinteresteduniversality’(1985:95)had notovercomeitsconnectionswithcolonialismandOrientalistviews.WithAsad (1986a)andAbu-Lughod(1989),IconsiderSaid’sobservationunfair–without wishingtodenythehistoricalcollusionsthatanthropologyasadiscipline,and singleanthropologistsasscholars,hadwithcolonialpowers(seeChapter3in thisbook).Indeed,Saidsuperficiallyignoredthecontributionthatanthropology hasprovidedtotheunderstandingofNorthAfricanMuslimsandtheMiddleEast throughanthropologistssuchasEickelman. Timehassincepassed,andIfindmyselfontheothersideofthedesk,teaching studentswhattheuniversitycoursecataloguecallstheanthropologyofIslam.If inotheranthropologicalfields,andinreligiousstudies,wecanfindcollections ofarticles,textbooksandtheincreasinglysuccessfulshortintroduction(seefor instanceBowie2000;Kunin2002;Ney2003;Segal2006),thisisnotthecase foranthropologicalapproachestoMuslimsandtheirreligion.Ifthenweturnto themostwidelyusedanthologiesandintroductorybooksonreligiousstudies oranthropology,wecanobservealack–withrareexceptions,suchasMorris’s AnthropologyandReligion:ACriticalIntroduction(2005)–ofanyreference to Islam or to anthropological research on Muslims.Why?Anthropologists researchingtopicsrelatedtoIslamhavebeen,withthenotableexceptionofGeertz, unsuccessfulinreachingawideaudienceoutsidetheirownsubdiscipline.Yet therearealsoothermorecomplex,Iwouldsaystructural,reasons.Sociological andanthropologicalresearchonIslamhasdevelopedthroughspecificstudies andethnographies,butwithoutrealcoherenceordiscussionamongthescholars. Duringthe1970s,anthropologicalresearchonIslamwasatitsdawn,andel-Zein’s challengingarticle(1977)attemptedtoreopenadebate,butremainedunexplored beyondthescholarlydiatribeononeIslamversusmanyIslams(seeChapter3, thisbook).Whileel-Zein’seffortsseemedtofail,theshortessaysofGeertz’s IslamObservedseemedtosucceed.Butitremainedanisolatedcaseandcertainly didnotaimtoshapeorclarifywhattheanthropologyofIslammighthavebeen. Geertzwasjust‘observingIslam’,andcouldnotforecasttheimpactthatsome lecturesandafewpageswouldhaveproducedyearslater.Finally,in1986,Asad consciously,ratherthanbychanceasinthecaseofGeertz’sextendedessay,offered achallengingreflectionontheanthropologyofIslaminanattempttocontinue thedebatethatel-Zeinstartednearlytenyearsbefore(Asad1986b).Asad’seffort remainedlargelyignored,producingresponseandreflectionsonlyafterdecades hadpassed(seeLukens-Bull1999).Hence,nearlythirtyyearsonfromel-Zein’s intellectualengagementonthedefinitionoftheanthropology,wecanstillsay
Introduction
5
withAsad,‘nocoherentanthropologyofIslamcanbefoundonthenotionofa determinatesocialblueprint’(1986b:16).But,doyouneedablueprint?Iwilltryto discussthisinthechaptersthatfollow. Thelackofself-reflectiononwhattheanthropologyofIslamisorshouldbe, andthelackofaphylogenesisofthisanthropologicalfield,canalsoexplainmore recentevents.Varisco(2005)inhisprovocativetitleIslamObscured,hasrightly highlightedacertainfossilizationofhowtheanthropologyofIslamhasbeen,and stillisthoughtofwithinuniversity, TextualtruthsengenderedandfartoooftenengineeredinrepresentingIslam findtheirwayunscrutinizedandinsufficientlydigestedintoanendlessstreamof introductoryandgeneraltexts,evensolidlyscholarlyworks.Seminaltexts,once canonizedastheoreticallyinnovativeorsimplyauthoritativebydefault,havea libraryshelflifefarbeyondtheirusefulnessandfreshnessinthedisciplinesthat generatethem.(2005:3) Today,afterpoliticalandsocialeventsthathavemarkedthebeginningofthenew millenniumwithanincreasedtensionbetweenthestereotypedrepresentationof Islamandtheno-less-stereotypedimageofacivilizingWest,wemustreconsider howwehaveapproachedIslamfromananthropologicalperspective. Anthropologists,asweshallobserveinthisbook(Chapter4),havepreferred focusing their attention on the ‘Other’ in exotic contexts.Anthropologists researchingMuslimsocietieshaveforalongtimestudiedMuslimsocietieswithin Islamiccountries,andoftentheMuslimwastheSufiortheBedouin(Eickelman 1981a;Abu-Lughod1989;Varisco2005).Thewest,understoodoftenasamonolithicsocialandculturalexpression,wasconsideredthedomainofsociology. ThenewfluxofmigrationsfromMuslimcountrieschangeddisinterest,blurring theboundariesbetweensociologyandanthropology,particularlyinthecaseof Europe.AsIshallexplainlaterinthisbook,Istronglybelievethatweneedto observethemethodologyemployedinsteadofclassicalacademicdivisions.Infact, anincreasingnumberofcontemporarysociologistsusefieldworkandparticipant observationaspartoftheirstudies.Inthesecases,Iconsidertheirstudiesaspart ofthesocialandanthropologicalapproachtoIslam.Nonetheless,eveninrecent publications,theanthropologyofIslamseemsstillrootedinanostalgicexoticism. Clearly,asalsoVariscohasrecognized,theanthropologyofIslam,today,cannot be other than global.We cannot study, for example, Muslims in Indonesia, Malaysia,Pakistan,Bangladesh,Algeria,MoroccoandLibya,withouttakinginto considerationthetransnationalandglobalnetworkstheyarepartof.Similarly,we cannotstudyMuslimcommunitiesinthewestwithoutpayingattentiontotheir connectionswithotherMuslimsinIslamiccountriesandothercommunities,both Muslimandnon-Muslim.Oneclearexampleofthemultisidedinteractionthat MuslimslivinginthewestpartakeinisthecampaignsagainsttheAfghanand IraqiWars,aswellastherecentIsraeli–Lebaneseconflict.Inalltheseoccasions, Muslimshavenotonlysharedtheiractivitieswithotherfellowcoreligionists,but alsowithnon-MuslimorganizationssuchastheStoptheWarCoalition,theNoGlobalorganizationandtraditionalpoliticalparties(Yaqoob2003).
6
TheAnthropologyofIslam
Nonetheless,essentialismaffectsbothacademicandpopulardiscourseon Muslims.Itendtocallthisessentialismthefallacyofthe‘Muslimmindtheory’. Asweshallseeinthechaptersofthisbook,surprisinglysomesociologistsand anthropologistshavenotbeenimmunetoit.3Thisfallacyarguesthatreligion inducesMuslimstobelieve,behave,act,think,argueanddeveloptheiridentity asMuslimsdespitetheirdisparateheritages,ethnicities,nationalities,experiences, gender,sexualorientationsand,lastbutnotleast,mind.Inotherwords,their believinginIslammakesthemasortofclonedCPU:differentstyles,different colours,sameprocess.Sometimesthisfallacyistheresultofgeneralizations,some ofwhicharedifficulttoavoid.Atothertimes,however,itismoreideologicaland theby-productofanextremeculturalistposition.Inallcases,therootofitisthe, latentormanifest,unrecognizedfactthataMuslimpersonisprimarilyahuman being.InTheAnthropologyofIslam,Ishallsuggestthatemotionsandfeelings shouldbeatthecentreofourstudiesofIslam.Thismeansreconsideringthe relationshipbetweennatureandculture–asweshalldiscussinChapter6. Participant observation, at least since Malinowski, has been the main methodologywithinanthropologicalstudies.Fieldworkshouldhavebeenthe mainantidotetoessentialism.However,fieldworkinitselfcannotprotectthe anthropologistfromembracingessentialism.Weneedtounderstandthatwecannot conductanthropologicalfieldworkwithinMuslimsocietiesandcommunities as,forexample,Geertz(1968)orRabinow(1977)didaboutthirtyyearsago. Wehavetoface,forinstance,newchallenges,someofwhicharetheproductof newtechnologies.Iencounteredevidencerecentlyofhowtheexpandingeasy accessibilityoftheInternetinallcountriescanmodifytheexperienceoffieldwork. MyPhDsupervisorusedtotellmeaboutherexperienceoffieldworkinAfrica, andthepositiveandnegativesideofleavingthefieldtostartanalysis.4The anthropologistwritingabouthisorherexperiencehadinthepastacertainpowerin representingtheOther.Certainly,thestudiedcommunityandtheanthropologist’s informantshadlesspowerinpubliclypresentingtheirexperienceoftheresearch. Inthecaseofincidentswithinthefield,therewasonlyoneauthoritativevoice:the anthropologist’svoice.Todaythingsareverydifferent.Intheeraof‘blogging’,the informantscantelltheirstoryabouttheresearchandtheanthropologist,asIhave recentlydiscovered.5Fieldwork,Ishallsuggest,shouldincorporateananalysis oftheemotionalcontextwithinwhichweoperateasanthropologists.Thismeans refocusingourattentiontohowhumanbeingsmakesenseofthe‘map’thatwecall Islam.Todoso,weneedtoobserveinterpretationsofIslamaspartofnetworksof sharedmeanings;toobserveconcepts,whichwemaymeetinourinterviews(such asjihad,jāhillyyaandtawhīd)astheresultofinterpretationsaffectedbypersonal identity,emotions,feelingsandtheenvironment,ratherthansimplyarational textualdeterminism,ororthodoxyversusorthopraxy. ThisalsomeansreconsideringtheimpactthattheanthropologyofIslammay haveoncontemporaryissues.Anthropologyappearstobetheleastinfluentialof allthedisciplinesstudyingtopicsrelatedtoIslamandMuslimsininspiringpolicymakingorattractingtheattentionofthepoliticalworldandmassmedia.AsIshall discussinChapter4,evenaneventsuchasSeptember11,withitssocial,political andglobalconsequences,hasseenfew,scatteredinfluentialethnographicstudies,
Introduction
7
ascomparedtootherdisciplinessuchasMiddleEastStudies,politicalstudies andevenIslamicstudies.Why?TheanthropologistHannerz(2003)hasrightly answeredthatthemainreasoncanbefoundinaninabilityofanthropologiststo reachawideraudienceandprovideinterpretationsandfuturescenarios.Thisdoes notmean‘popularizing’theanthropologyofIslambutcontributingtothedebate towardsamoreaccessibleengagementwiththenon-academicworldaswellasthe massmedia.Recently,asweshalldiscussinChapter4,someanthropologistshave triedtoengagemoreinthedebatesurroundingthewaronterrorismandthewarsin AfghanistanandIraq.González’seditedbookAnthropologistsinthePublicSphere (2004,inparticularseepartsIVtoVIinclusive)presentsagoodexampleofthe contributionsthatanthropologistshaveofferedtothecurrentpoliticalandsocial debateconcerningthewarsinAfghanistan,Iraqandonterrorism.Theseshort articles,mostlywrittenfornewspapersandmagazineswithawidereadership, differfromotherpoliticalcommentariesbecausetheystartfromtheexperience offieldworkandcontactwith‘theOther’.Otheranthropologistshaveusedtheir methodologytoprovidenewviewpointsonissuessuchasradicalization,identity, intra-communitynetworks,relationsbetweenthestateandMuslimcommunities, andtheeffectsofanti-terrorismpoliciesandlegislationonlocalMuslims,which previouslywereverymuchthedomainofpoliticalsciences(see,forinstance. Abbas2005).Thecontributionthatanthropologistscanprovidetothecurrent politicalandgeneraldebateonIslamandtheMuslimworldisextremelyimportant exactly because of the characteristics of anthropology as well as sociology. TheanthropologistofIslamcanhighlightthecomplexityexistingbeyondthe simplificationofthemassmediaandthepopulistviewsofcertainpolitics,anddeorientalizethecurrentdebate. InhisresearchforananthropologyofIslam,TalalAsad,asothersafterhim (seeLukens-Bull1999),insistedonfocusingonIslamasreligion.Asadmade thefascinatingsuggestionthatanthropologistsinterestedinIslamshouldrethink their‘objectofstudy’(1986b:17)asatradition,whichincludes,aspartofit (andnotaspartofcustomsorculture)theQur’anandtheþadiths.Icertainlycan appreciateAsad’sviewpointasaprogressionfromtheepistemology–developed, forinstancebyGeertz(1968)andGellner(1981)–thataffected,andlargelystill affects,sociologicalandanthropologicalstudiesofIslam.YetIdisagreewithhis ideaoftheanthropologyofIslam.Ithinkthattodaywehavethepossibilityof overcomingaperniciousessentialism6 affectingmanysocialscientificstudiesof Islam(seechapters3,6,7and8ofthisbook). WeshouldstartfromMuslims,ratherthanIslam.AsIhavearguedabove,the mainthingthatMuslimsshareamongthemselvesandothersiscertainlynotIslam, butratherthefactthattheyarehumanbeings.Hence,theycommunicate,act, interact,change,exchange,withbothotherhumansaswellastheenvironment. Theserelationshipsaremarkedbyemotions–whichasDamasiohassuggested (1999and2000)areareactiontostimuli–thatproducefeelings.IargueinChapter 5thatthisprocesshasafundamentalimpactonhowidentitiesareformed.Yet apersondefineshimselforherselfasMuslimbecause,inonewayoranother, ‘Muslim’hasaparticularvalueattached.Thevaluecancertainlybeexplained rationally,butitisnotrationallydriven.Formanypeopleprofessingtheircredo
8
TheAnthropologyofIslam
inIslam,‘Muslim’hasanemotionalcomponentattachedtoit.Theyfeeltobe Muslims.Then,andonlythen,the‘feelingtobe’isrationalized,rhetoricized,and symbolized,exchanged,discussed,ritualized,orthodoxizedororthopraxized.Of course,peoplefeeltobeMuslimindifferentways,whichareuniquetoeachof them,andtheyexpressthisfeelingintheformofdiscourse.Someanthropologists, suchasel-Zein(1977),haveobservedthatitisimpossibletospeakofoneIslam andwehavetomovetorecognizetheexistenceofIslam(s).Others,suchasAsad (1986b),affirmthatIslamissomethingthatexistsinitself,as,forinstance,a tradition.InTheAnthropologyofIslam,Ihaveavoidedenteringintothisdiatribe sinceitinevitablyendsintheology.RatherIhavesuggestedthatwemayunderstand Islamasamapofdiscoursesonhowto‘feelMuslim’. ThissuggestionhassomerelevantimplicationsforhowwestudyMuslim societies,alsoatamethodologicallevel.AsIshallexplaininChapter5,tofocus onMuslimsashumanbeingsistoacknowledgetherolethatemotionsandfeelings haveontheinformant’sdiscourseofIslamaswellasthepowerthatthesurrounding environmenthasinitsdefinitions.Inotherwords,successfulfieldworkisbased onthecapacityofthefieldworkertodevelopanemotionalempathywithhis orherstudiedcommunity.Indeed,ifwefocusonlyonthe‘object’Islam,we’ll misstherelevantprocesses,existinginidentityformationaswellascommunity identification,whichcandisclosethedynamicsofMuslimlives.Thesedynamics– inotherwords,thewayinwhichthe‘feelingtobeMuslim’isexpressed,modified byeventsandenvironment,establishedandre-established–areatthecentreof whatIsuggestisacontemporaryanthropologyofIslam. IhaveplannedTheAnthropologyofIslamasamultifunctionalbook.Onthe onehand,Ihavetriedtoofferanunprecedentedcriticalreviewofstudieson IslamandfieldworkamongMuslimsocieties,andontheother,aprovocative attempttoreopenadebatethathaslongbeenneglectedamongsociologistsand anthropologistsstudyingMuslims.Thoughmyreviewcannotbeexhaustive,and isratherpurposelyselective,Ihaveembarkedonanextendedcriticalanalysisof classicandrecentsocialanthropologicalstudiesonMuslims.Thismayprovide uswithsomeideaofwhatfortyyearsofsocio-scientificstudyofIslamhave contributedtotheunderstandingofMuslimsandtheirsocieties.TheAnthropology ofIslamdoesinclude,probablyforthefirsttime,adedicatedsectiononstudying Muslimsinwesterncontexts.7InthissectionIhaveincludedsomesociologists’ studies,sinceIreject,assterileandanachronistic,thegeo-leddivisionthatidentifies western-basedresearchas‘sociological’andnon-westernas‘anthropological’ bydefault.Rather,Ihavediscriminatedbymethodology,viewingparticipant observationasacrucialelementofaneffectiveapproachtothefield.Through thisextendedreview,Ihavetriedtohighlighttwomainaspects.Thefirstisthe effectthatessentialistapproachesandanalyseshaveontheoverallrepresentation ofIslamandMuslims–oftenborderingonnewformsofOrientalism.Thesecond aspectisthelackofsocio-scientific,andinparticularanthropological,researchin someimportantfields,suchasthedevelopmentandtransformationofIslamicand non-Islamicconcepts,Muslimaesthetic,thefamilyasaunit,socialissuesandnonheterosexuality.
Introduction
9
ThesecondcharacteristicofTheAnthropologyofIslam,andperhapsthemost challengingfortheauthor,istheattempttoprovokeanewdiscussionwithinthe field.Therearemanywaysofstartingadiscussion.Oneofthecommonestwithin academiaiscriticism,moreorlessconstructive;anotherispresentingasetofnew ideasorviewsopentodebate.Ineachchapterofthisbook,Ihavetriedtoprovide both.Iseemysuggestionsmoreasanopenproject,towhichimprovementand newelementscanbeadded,thanasolution.However,Iamstronglyconvinced thatweneedtomoveonfromconjecturalhermeneuticsandovercometheideathat symbolscanshapehumanbeings,ormakethemdifferentfromtherestofnature.On thecontrary,weneedtoreconsidertherelationshipbetweenscientificdisciplines andanthropology.Forthisreason,Ihavebasedmytheoryofidentityonrecent cognitiveneuroscientificresearchonconsciousness(Damasio2000).Although itwouldbereductivetothinkthatgenes,neuronsandbiologycanexplainthe complexcreaturethatisthehumanbeing,itwouldbeobscurantistandrationally blindtorejectallscientificstudiesandresearchonhumansandtheirmindsasnot relevanttoanthropology. TheculturalistorsymbolicapproachestothestudyofIslamandMuslims cannotbedecontextualizedfromthesocialandhistoricalcontextofthe1960sand 1970s.Yet,asweshallsee,aperseveranceinviewingcultureasaspecialfeature, essentialtothedefinitionofthehumanbeing,mayinviteustoconsider,asWikan (1999,2002)hasquestioned,whetherornotcultureisirremediablyessentialist initself(seealsoGrillo2003).Thus,thereisimportanceinrecognizingwhat wecall‘culture’asanaturalfeatureofourbeinghuman.Inconclusion,Iwrote TheAnthropologyofIslamasanappealtoreflectonyearsofsociologicaland anthropologicalstudies,which,becausetheyhavefocusedonMuslimsasproducts ofIslam,haveoverlookedthehumanbeingswhofelttobeMuslims.
THEPLANOFTHEBOOK InChapter2,Isharetwoencounters,onefrommychildhoodandanotherfrom myearlyanthropologicalstudies,withIslamthroughthepracticeandviewsof twoMuslims,Abdal-Kader,adoor-to-doorsalesman,andAbdalHādī,animam. IhaveshownthedifferencesbetweenthetwoMuslims’interpretationsofIslam andcomparedthemwiththescholarlypresentationofIslaminbasicintroductions. Noneofthese,however,couldbedefinedasthe‘real’Islam.Yetitishelpful,also inthisbook,topresentsomeofthemainaspectsofIslamonwhichmostMuslims agree,asfarasdoctrineandpracticeisconcerned.Similarly,Ihavepresentedin thischapterashorthistoryofthebeginningoftheMuslimcommunity.However, IhavestressedthatthescholarlyrepresentationofIslamshouldbeunderstood notasIslamitself,butasamapthatcanhelporientateusinaveryvariegatedand confusingterritory. InChapter3,IdiscusshowthestudyofIslamandMuslimsocietiesdidnot attractthefirstanthropologists,whopreferredtofocusonNativeAmerican,African andPolynesiansocieties.Indeed,theyconsideredIslamandMuslimsocietiesa
10
TheAnthropologyofIslam
fieldpertinenttotheso-calledOrientalStudies.IpresentthecriticismthatSaidhas advancedinhismasterpieceOrientalism(1978)andthechallengethat,someyears later,itpresentedforanthropologists.Infact,anthropologicalstudiesofIslam werenotimmunefrominterest-basedrelationshipswithcolonialpowers.Thefirst studiesofMuslimsocietiesdevelopedwithintheFrenchEthnologie,whichmainly focusedontheFrenchcolonies,suchasTunisia,AlgeriaandMorocco(alsocalled Maghreb).Thesestudiesconcentratedonthevillage,sincethecitiesandtheir orthodoxIslamwerebeyondtheaimsoftheFrenchEthnologie,whichfocusedin particularonkinships,marriages,localtribalIslamandfolklore.Weshallfollow theexperienceofGilsenan(1990)andthefirstreactionstoanthropologistswho venturedintothestudiesoftheMiddleEast.Somethingchanged,ofcourse,when forthefirsttimethewordIslamappearedinthetitleofGeertz’sbook.Iprovide inthischapteracriticalanalysisofthethreemainworksthathavebeenidentified withtheanthropologyofIslam:Geertz’sIslamObserved(1968),Gellner’sMuslim Society(1981)andGilsenan’sRecognizingIslam(1982).Allthesestudiesfocuson theMiddleEastandNorthAfrica,andtogetherwithothers,arebasedonwhatAbuLughodhasdiscussedinherarticle(1989)as‘zonesoftheorizing’.Ithenoffera discussionofthedebateregardingtheanthropologyofIslamasafieldofstudy, whichel-Zein(1977)started,Asadanswered(1986b)andrecently,Lukens-Bull (1999)and,throughsharpbutnecessarycriticism,Varisco(2005)re-enhanced. Nonetheless,IsuggestthatfiveyearssincethecrumblingoftheTwinTowers andinspiteofthelossofthousandsoflivesaroundtheworld,MuslimsandnonMuslimshavestillnotreflectedadequatelyuponwhatitmeanstostudyIslamfrom ananthropologicalperspectiveinthisnewera. InChapter5,ImovethediscussiontostudyMuslimcommunitiesandIslam withinWestern contexts.At first, anthropologists of Islam privileged exotic villagesandcitiesinwhichtostudylocalMuslimsocieties.Todaywehavetoface, evenwithinthelocal,thechallengeofanunprecedentedglobaldimension.From the1970suntilthemid-1980santhropologistsandsociologistsfocusedonthe nationalandethnicidentitiesofMuslimmigrants,suggestingcomplexprocesses ofintegrationandassimilation.Yetinthe1980s,thankstothegrowingnumber oftheMuslimcommunitiesandtheirnewsocialpoliticalactivism,Islam,seen asaculturalidentitymarker,seemedtosubstitutethepreviousanthropological interestinnationalismandethnicity.Theconceptofidentitybecamecentraltothe understandingofhowtheMuslimcommunitieswouldreconciletheirreligionwith Westernvalues.SomeinfluentialstudieshavesuggestedthatMuslimmigrants wereliving‘betweentwocultures’,sothattheirchildrencouldbeseenasaproduct ofthis‘in-betweenness’possessingfluid,hybrid,multipleidentitiescontrolledand shapedbyculturalprocesses.Icomparethesestudieswithsomeofmyfieldwork and research experiences suggesting that we should be suspicious of these monolithicculturalistmodelsofidentity.IfinallydiscusstheuseoftheInternet, andthenewanthropologicalstudiesofthevirtualummahthathavedevelopedin recentyears.Inthischapter,IalsodiscusshowtheeventsofSeptember11andthe waronterrorhavechangedresearchonMuslimsinthewestaswellastheroleof theanthropologists,whosevoiceisnowpresentwithinthemassmedia.Iconclude
Introduction
11
thattostudyMuslimsandIslamwithinawesterncontextmeansalsototurnthe magnifiertowardourcultures,ourcategorizations,andthemechanisminwhichwe makesenseofwhatitmeanstobeahumanbeinginanewdimensionthatinvites thecontemplationofthemacrowithinanincreasinglyshiftingmicro. Chapter6isdevotedtotheincreasingdebateconcerningMuslimidentity. After summarizing the anthropological approach to identity, I review some anthropologicalstudiesfocusingonMuslims.Insomeofthesestudies,difference anddifferentiationarepresentedastheprimaryreasonfortheformationofMuslim identities.Ialsoarguethatthestrongculturaliststandofsomeresearchonidentity has led some anthropologists to describe western-born Muslims in terms of pathology.Notwithstandingtherelevancethatdifferenceanddifferentiationaswell asboundarymarkingprocesseshaveinsocialinteraction,Isuggestthattheymay notbeprominentintheformationofpersonalidentity.Rather,followingrecent neuroscientifictheories(Damasio2002),Ihavearguedthat,whiletheselfand theautobiographicalselfarereal,identityisamachineryofpersonalimagination allowingvitalcoherencebetweentheindividualandhisorherenvironment.Hence, emotionsandfeelingsarecentraltothedevelopmentofpersonalidentities. Myexplanationofpersonalidentitysuggeststhattothequestion‘whatisa Muslim?’wecannotanswermerelybyhighlightingculturalsymbolicelements ofreferencetoIslamascodifiedreligion(averycommonpracticeeveninrecent anthropologicalstudies).Rather,tothequestion‘whatisaMuslim?’weneedto answer‘ahumanbeing’.Inotherwords,‘I’mMuslim’means‘IfeeltobeMuslim’. Iconcludethatitisbyfocusingonthat‘feeltobe’morethanonthesymbolic ‘Muslim’thatwecanunderstandhowMuslimsexpress,formanddeveloptheir identitybeyondtheimposedstereotypes. InChapter7,Iraisesomequestionsabouttwotermsoftenusedwithinboththe massmediaandacademicstudies,Muslimcommunityandummah(community ofbelievers).IsuggestthatweneedtoresolvewhatIcalltheummahparadox. DespitethegeneraluseofthetermsMuslimcommunityandummah,thereality isthatMuslimsaredividedintomanyfactionsandgroups,andwhatisindicated asoneummahisinrealityaffectedbysectarianism,theologicaldisputes,racism andpoliticaldivisions.ThoughMuslimsacknowledgetheexistenceofdivisions andsectarianism,themajoritydonotseeinthisadenialoftheummah.Atthe sametime,socialscientistshaveincreasinglyemployedthekeyword‘Muslim community’becauseofevidenceofasenseofbelongingamongMuslims,in particularduringtimesofcrisis,suchastheRushdieAffairormorerecently,the globaluprisingpromptedbytheDanishCartoonsAffair.Isuggestthattoavoid essentialism,butatthesametimebeabletoexplainthetrans-national,transethnic,andoftentrans-sectarian(SunniversusShi‘a)senseofbelongingamong Muslims,weshouldreconsiderthecentralrolethatemotionsandfeelingsplay, asMaffesolihasargued(1996).StartingfromthetheoryofidentityIpresentedin thepreviouschapter,IreconsiderHetherington’sre-examinationoftheconceptof Bund(1998). Chapter8addresseswhatAbu-Lughodhascalledthemostinvestigatedofthe ‘zonesoftheorizing’:theharem.ThestudyofgenderinIslamisthefieldofstudies
12
TheAnthropologyofIslam
thathassufferedthehighestlevelofessentialization.InthischapterIfollowthe developmentofthestudyofgenderinIslam,fromthesilenceofthefirstmain studiesonIslamtothefirstfeministviewpoints.Iarguethatanoveremphasison thedebateofwomen’sdresscode,andinparticulartheso-calledveil,orþijāb,has preventedarealstudyofgender,whichinthecaseofstudiesconcerningMuslims, becamesynonymouswithastudyoffemininity.Onlyrecently,undertheinfluence ofgenderstudies,haveanthropologistsstartedtoincludemasculinityinthestudy ofgender(Lahoucine2006).AsinthecaseofMuslimwomen,thesestudieshave focusedprimarilyontheMiddleEastandotherMuslimsocieties.Isuggestthat moreresearchshouldbeconductedonmasculinityandmigration.Nonetheless,I arguethatthemostoverlookedtopicwithingenderstudiesinIslamhascertainly beenthestudyofnon-heterosexualMuslims.Onlyattheendofthe1990shave anthropologistsstartedresearchingandconductingextensivefieldworkonnonheterosexualcommunities.Nonetheless,topicssuchastherelationshipbetween non-heterosexual Muslims and the mainstream non-heterosexual community arestillatapioneeringlevel.Iconcludebyobservingthatforacontemporary anthropologicalapproachtoMuslimsandIslamweneedtoobservethedynamics ofgender.Thismeanstofocusonfemininityandmasculinity,morethanmanand woman,and,incontrasttothemoretraditionalapproaches,therolethatthese dynamicsofgendershaveinIslam,seenasamapofidentitydiscourses.
NOTES 1. Theword‘Elenchos’derivesfromtheancientGreek’έλεγχος,whichrefersto question–answerdialoguethataimstoclarifyatopicthroughdeconstructing otherarguments(May1997). 2. TheJedireligion,derivedfromthefamousStarWarsseries,isnowgrowing andin2001wasrecognizedasreligionintheUKofficialCensus.TheFlying SpaghettiMonsterChurchstartedasahumorousinitiative,butisnowenjoying unexpectedsuccess.Formoreinformationandpossiblesavouryconversions, youcanvisittheChurchwebsite:http://www.venganza.org/ 3. ForotherexamplesofcriticismconcerningessentialistviewsofIslamand cultureseeModood1998;Donan2002;Grillo2003;Matin-Asgari2004; Geaves2005. 4. KayMilton,personalcommunications. 5. MyinformantandfriendHasrizalpostedhismemoriesofmyresearchandour meetingsonhispersonalblog:http://www.saifulislam.com/ 6. Ofcourse,forcertainpoliticalandideologicalpositionsconcerningIslam, essentialismisapositiveelementinthestudyofit.Allowmetosuggest,however, thatevenforthosewhowishtomaintainideological,eitherapologeticor critical,standsonIslam,essentialismcanonlyleadtowardflawedreasoning. 7. Iprefertousetheexpression‘westerncontext’sinceevenMuslimslivingoutside westerncountriescanhavelinkswiththewest,understoodasageopolitical dimension,ortheWest,understoodasimagined,oftenstereotyped,ethnic, moralandpoliticalentity.
CHAPTER2
Islam:Beliefs,HistoryandRituals
WHATISISLAM? IknewverylittleaboutIslam.AsastudentattheUniversityofBologna,Idiscovered myinterestinstudyingculturalphenomena,andamongthese,religionintrigued methemost.Sincemychildhood,Ihadfound‘exotic’religionsinteresting.In mychildishmentalcinema,Islamprojectedfantasiesofminarets,theThousand andOneNights,CrusadersandSaladins,mycolonialist–hefoughtinLibya –grandfather’sstories,andthemysteriousgarage-mosqueinFlorence.Beyond fantasiesandconspiracies,Abdal-Kader’sface,accentandmannerismsmade Islamafleshandbonepresence.Abdal-Kader,aBerberdoor-to-doorsalesman, usedtoknockonourdooreachmonthorso.Assoonasmymotheropenedthe door,hegreeteduswithhisthirty-two-teethsalām1smilehoping,asusual,thatmy motherwouldbuyhiscolourfulchildren’ssocks.Monthaftermonth,Abdal-Kader becameaknown,andsometimesexpectedvisitor.Soon,thebargainsdidnottake placeonthedoorstep,butratherinfrontofcoffee,whichmymotherhadprepared fortheoccasion.NotonlywasAbdal-Kaderamasterofbargaining,butalsoof hypnoticstorytelling. Duringthewinter,whentherainshoweredoutside,helikedspendingsometime inourkitchen,andentertaineduswithbrightdescriptionsofhisfarawayhome.Abd al-Kaderknewthathisstoriessoldmorethanhismerchandise,andhealsoknew theeffectthathisarabesquenarrationhadonmyimagination.Oneday,afterhehad finishedhissocksandtablecloths,andprobablyspentmoretimewithusthanhe realized,abip-bip-bipalarmsoundabruptlyendedtheflowofhisnarratives.Atthis sound,Abdal-Kadercheckedhiswatchandshylyaskedmymother,‘MayIprayto myGodinyourhome?’She,whohasalwaysbeencuriousaboutreligionandtested agoodnumberofthem,invitedhimintothelivingroom.Iwasverycuriousand askedifIcouldstayintheroom.Abdal-Kadersmiledandshowedmehowtofind thedirectionfortheMuslimprayer;thenopenedhissportsbag,inwhichhekept hismerchandise,andaprayermatmaterializedwithitscolourfuldesignofablack cubeinthemiddleofamosquebuilding.Abdal-Kaderpointedtothecubeandtold me,‘Thisisthecentreoftheuniverse;thisistheKa‘ba,thehouseofAllah,God’. Then,hestepped,withoutshoes,ontotheprayermat,raisedhishandstohisears andexclaimed‘AllāhuAkbar’andrecitedtheQur’an.Anunknownmelodyfilled ourlivingroom.Tobehonest,theprayerinitselfappearedtome,ayoungcurious
14
TheAnthropologyofIslam
child,tobelikeoneofthosehatedphysicalexercisesmyschoolgymteacher required.Abdal-Kaderlookedprettyexpertinthisexercise.Later,Abdal-Kader facedthebarrageofmyquestionsandIdiscoveredthatMuslimsmustprayfive timesperday. ThiswasmyfirstencounterwithIslam,aslivedreligion.Yearspassed,and theyoungchildbecameauniversitystudent,eagertolearnmoreabouttheNorth AfricancommunityfromwhichAbdal-Kadercame.Thisledmetoknockonadoor asAbdal-Kaderoncedidwithmine.Aftermyshoesjoinedtheothers,Ienteredthe prayerhallofamosqueforthefirsttime.Myembarrassmentandclumsyindecision toldtheMoroccanshaykh2Abdal-HādīthatIwasnotaregularvisitor,butoneof thoseentrepreneursofreligiouscuriositywhosometimes–thoughrarely–visited hismosque.‘Al-salām‘alaykum.’HesmiledlikeAbdal-Kaderusedtodowhile presentinghisgoods.IrepliedwithwhatAbdal-Kaderhadtaughtmeintheyears ofmychildhood,‘‘alaykumal-salām’.Sincethoseinitialsalaams,Istartedtovisit shaykhAbdal-Hādīinhismosqueforsugarycupsofmintteaandasaltychaton Islam.Iusedtoaskhimquestions,towhichhekindlyreplied,sometimesreciting themysterioussyllable-notesoftheQur’an3andinterpretingthemforme.Among themanyquestionsIasked,oneseemedtotakehimmoretimeandefforttoanswer: ‘WhatisIslam?’Hisanswerwas,‘Dīnandīmān’;asimpleanswerthatbecame,as theyearspassed,anintellectualchallenge. Islamisconsideredareligion.ConventionallytheArabicterm‘dīn’istranslated inEnglishas‘religion’,while‘īmān’isusuallyrenderedas‘faith’.Theword religion,thoughcommonlyusedandunderstoodineverydaylanguage,hassparked endlessacademicdisputesoveritsdefinition;4stilltodaythereisnoagreement onthesubject.TheanthropologistSpirohasproposedoneofthemostwidely accepteddefinitions,‘[Religionis]aninstitutionconsistingofculturallypatterned interactionwithculturallypostulatedsuperhumanbeings’.Hewentontoexplain thatsuperhumanbeings,‘refertoanybeingsbelievedtopossesspowergreater thanman,whocanworkgoodand/orevilonman,andwhoserelationshipswith mancan,tosomedegree,beinfluencedby[activitiesinvolvingvaluesandritual]’ (1966:96).AlthoughSpiro’sdefinitionmayshowsomeweaknesswhenappliedto ‘nontheistic’religions,suchassomeBuddhistsects(seeHerbrechtsmeier1993),it seemstofitinthecaseofIslam. Nonetheless,Abdal-Hādī,whowasnotawareofSpiro’sorothers’definitions, taughtmethatdīndoesnotmeanexactly‘religion’;atleastnotinthesamewaywe usethetermwithintheChristianwesterntradition.Abdal-Hādīexplainedthatdīn shouldbeunderstoodthroughitsantinomian:dunyā.Thetermdunyā,ofwhichthe mainmeaningis‘world’,alsoreferstosimplematterand,byanalogy,thesecular. Dīn,inotherwords,istheoppositeofthematerialworldandthesecular.Itisthe domainofspirituality,ofthesoul.Theperson’sīmānexistswithinthisspiritual domain,ofwhich,accordingtoMuslims,themostpowerfulandalmightyisAllah, God,thepeaceprovider.IfoundAbdal-Hādī’sphilosophicalteachingfascinating. Nonetheless,IcamefromaCatholictraditionandhadattendedaCatholichigh school.AssomeOrientalistshavearguedthatAllahisnotthesameGodofthe ChristiansandJews,sotheschoolpriesthadtaughtusthatAllahwasdifferent
Islam:Beliefs,HistoryandRituals
15
fromtheChristianGod.Confidentofhisunderstandingandpatience,Iquestioned andchallengedAbdal-Hādīonthispoint.Hearguedthatthepriest’sargument misledus,thestudents.Convincingly,Abdal-Hādīdemonstratedhowabasic knowledgeofArabiccanclarifythat‘Thewordallāhu,“God”,isacombination ofthedefinitivearticleal-withilāhun(meaning“agod”);soAllahmeans“the God”,theonlyonetowhomnoassociationsareallowed,notevenJesus’.Inother words,theArabictermindicating‘God’embedsthemainsymbolofthestrong monotheismthatcharacterizesIslam. AnotherofAbdal-Hādī’steachingsfocusedonthetermIslamitself.AbdalHādītaughtme,‘IslamderivesfromtheArabicthree-syllableroots-1-m.From thisrootderivestheverbsalima,tobesafe,fromwhichcanbederivedsallama, ortohandover,istaslama,tosurrender,salaam,peace,salaama,healthorsafety andmuslim’.Abdal-Hādīthentoldmethatbeyondthissimplegroupofsyllables therewasthesecretforachievingperfecthappiness,‘Tobesafebyhandingoverall passions,fearsanddesires,sothatyousurrendertoAllahfollowingtheProphet;in sodoingyouachievepeace,andsafetyfromwrongdoing.YoubecomeaMuslim.’ Duringmyyearsofstudy,booksandteachersexplainedthatIslamisareligion basedontheologicalpreceptsandaparticularhistory.Duringmyresearch,I learnedthattheIslamofbooks,theologyandhistoryisnothingotherthanaghost huntedforbyboththebelieversaswellastheacademics.Abdal-Kader’sandAbd al-Hādī’sinterpretationsofwhatIslamismakesIslamapartofreality.AndIdid notneedtospendmuchtimeintheanthropologicalfieldtoappreciatethatAbd al-Hādī’sIslamdifferedfromAbdal-Kader’s.Undoubtedly,theysharedsimilar theologicalframeworksandhistoryofIslam,butthisisnotenoughtoclaimthat theylivedandembodiedthesameIslam.Theirdifferenteconomicandeducational status,theirdifferentethnicities,theirdifferentages,theirdifferentworldviews, theirdifferentidentities–justtomentionsomedivergences–shapedtheirown practice,idea,ethosandideologyofIslam.Furthermore,likeme,theycouldonly havelearntaboutIslamfromotherswhohadlearntaboutIslamfromothers,inan endlesscircleofinterpretations.Hence,sinceinterpretationsaremultiple,multiple arethepersonalembodimentsofIslam. WhenIpresentthisargumenttomystudentstoday,thecleverest–orperhaps thelaziest–usuallyask,‘Why,ifyouareright,shouldIstudythebasictenetsof Islamanditshistory?’TowhichIoftenanswer,‘BecauseImustmarkyouressays’. Althoughthisisjustajoke,therearesomeelementsoftruthinit.Whatwecallthe tenetsofIslamandIslamichistoryarenothingelsethanmapsdrawnbyscholars (Muslims and non-Muslims alike).And although, to useAlfred Korzybski’s expression,‘themapisnottheterritory’(1948:58),withoutthemapitisvery easytobecomelost.Similarly,agoodknowledgeofthetheologicaldiscourses amongMuslims,andhistoricaleventsrelatedtothefoundationandexpansionof Islam,canbeextremelyusefultotheanthropologicalstudyofMuslimsandtheir religion.Theimportantpoint–andweshallobserveseveraltimesinthisbookthat evensomeanthropologistshavemissedit–istobeawarethatitisnotIslamthat shapesMuslims,butratherMuslimswho,throughdiscourses,practices,beliefs andactions,makeIslam.
16
TheAnthropologyofIslam
ISLAMANDITSBASICTENETS Ifwecouldlineup,oneafteranother,alltheintroductorybooksthathavebeen writtenaboutIslam,wewouldbesurprisedatthemileswecouldcover.5However, Ithinkthat,beforediscussingsociologicalandanthropologicalstudiesofMuslims andIslam,thereadermaybenefitfromabriefdescriptionof‘themap’.Ishalldivide thesummaryintotwoparts.ThefirstpartfocusesontheofficialhistoryofIslam (i.e.itsorigin,communityformationanddivisions),whilethesecondpartobserves Muslimritualsaspartofalifecycle,whichanthropologistshavealsoobserved inothercultures(Bowie2000).Ihavetwopossibilitiesinpresentingthissection. OnesolutionistofollowthetraditionofmanyintroductionstoIslamavailable today.Becausethespacethatthischapterallowsmeislimited,thereaderwill certainlybebetteroffwithareadingsuggestioninstead.Thesecond,doubtlessly moreattractiveforananthropologist,istofollowmyrespondents’narrationsand explanationsaboutthehistoryandritualsofIslam.BelowIfollowthesecond optionbyprovidingthereaderwithawindowontohowsomeMuslims,my respondentsandfriendsinthiscase,explain,teachandunderstandIslamichistory andIslamicrituals.Aretheirviewsandexplanationsobjective?Ofcourse,theyare not.Yetonhistoryandtheinterpretationofrituals,canviewsandexplanationsever beobjective?IhaveonlycheckedthatthenarrationsIamgoingtopresenthere havebeenhistorically‘correct’andhaveamendedonlythefactualmistakes(such asdatesandnames).WherehavemyMuslimrespondentsandfriendslearntthis information?Frommanysources,somecommontonon-Muslims,suchasbooks, TVandradioprogrammes,theInternet,andsomeparticulartothe‘training’that Muslims,inparticularwhenyoung,receivewithinmosquesandtheirhome. Hassan,whoisa53-year-oldJordanianlivinginLondonandmanaginganIT shop,toldme,duringoneofourpost-Fridayprayerconversations,ofthemiracle ofIslam,‘WhatIamgoingtodemonstratetoyounowisnotjustastory,buta miracle.ThedevelopmentthatIslambroughttoArabpeopleandtheshorttime inwhichtheychangedisjustthat,amiracleofIslam.’HassanstartedfrompreIslamicArabia, Weneedtostartfromjāhilitimes,whenArabiawasnotSaudi.6Well,indeed wecanevensaythatArabiawentfullcircle,sincetheSaudiarenowjāhili themselves,butthisisanotherstory.Iwassaying...wellyes,Arabsinthe peninsulaweredividedbetweenBedouinnomadsandthemorepowerfulpeople livinginthetowns.Thereweremanywarsandfeudssincethenomadsused toattackthecaravansandthetownmerchants.Meccaremainedtheonlyreal city,nearlyacapital.Thecitywasimportantbecauseofthepilgrimagefor allArabtribes.Atthecentreofthecity,yesterdayastoday,therewasacube shapedbuildingcalledtheKa‘ba,inwhichoneofthecornershousedthealþajaral-Aswad[blackstone,probablyameteorite].Duringthepilgrimage,all thebattleswerestopped.TheKa‘ba,duringthetimeofjāhiliyyawasthehouse ofidols,amongwhichthereweretherepresentationsofbothMaryandJesus. TheguardiansresponsiblefortheKa‘bawereyesterdayandtodaythepowerful
Islam:Beliefs,HistoryandRituals
17
qurayshfamily.Peoplerespectedonlytwothings,thefamily,thetribe[i.e. kinship]andage,sotobeoldmeanttohavemorepower. Whilemovingtothecaféofthemosqueinthebasement,Hassanhadchanged hisattitudeandvoice,Icouldunderstandthatthenextpartwassurelythemore important,thecentreofhisnarration, Now,yousee,wearespeakingofafeudalsociety.Imean,theyhadnorespect foranything,notforotherlives,andcertainlynotforwomenandfemale children,whotheyusedtokillbyburyingthemaliveinthesandwhenborn. Yousee,theQur’anforthisreasontoldthem[recitinginArabicSura81:8–9] ‘Whenthefemale(infant),buriedalive,isquestionedforwhatcrimeshewas killed.’Muhammad,theProphetofIslam,sallaAllahualayhiwasalaam[saws, i.e.peacebeuponhim]wasaverygoodmanbutwaspartofthisjāhilisociety. Hewasbornin571 CE,andhecamefromarespectedmerchantfamily,atthe ageofsixhewasanorphancaredforbyhisuncleAbūòālib.Hehadnotvery manyoptions,butbecameamanagerandtookcareofthefamilybusinessand caravans.ThehonestyoftheyoungMuhammadsawsattractedtheattentionof Khadījah,arichwidow.Well,intheendthingswentfurtherthanbusiness,and KhadījahdecidedtotakeMuhammadasahusband.Muhammadwasfifteen yearsherjunior,butatthattimethiswasnotsomethingstrange.Icantellyou thatitwasrealloveandrespect,afantasticrelationship.Thinkthatinsucha polygamousland,whereamancouldhaveasmanyconcubinesashewanted, KhadījahremainedMuhammad’sonlywifeuntilshedied. Hassan,increasinglyinspired,wentoninhisnarration.Hereferredtothesunna andbiographyoftheProphet,‘AllMuslimsmustknowthelifeoftheProphetsaws, sinceheistheperfectexample’.Hassantoldmethatwhennon-Muslims,whoare ChristianorofaChristianbackground,askedhimabouttheProphet,thefirstthing thatheexplainsarethedifferencesbetweenhowhisaudienceseethefigureof JesusandhowMuslimsseethefigureofMuhammad.Herecalledananecdote, ‘OneChristianguywhousedtoworkwithmetoldmethatJesusissuperiorto MuhammadbecauseJesuswasresurrectedandisalivewhilemyProphetisdead. Thisguyexpectedsomereactionfromme.Instead,smilingIanswered,“Yes indeed,prettyso.HewassorealthatIcanvisittheProphet’smosqueandoffer myrespecttohisgraveknowingthathisbodyisthere”.’Hassanemphasizedthat theProphetwasonlyaman,thoughthebestoneasguidedbyGod.‘Muhammad sawsconductedanormallife,betweenfamilyandwork,untiltheageofforty whenheexperiencedapersonalcrisis,andquestionedhimselfaboutthemeaning oflife,oftenperformingmonth-longreligiousretreatsinacavenearMountÿirā’, outsideMecca.’Hassanwaspointingtoaninterestingfact.Wehavenoclearidea whichreligionorreligiousphilosophyMuhammadwouldhavefollowedbefore AllahrevealedtheQur’antohim.What,however,wedoknowisthatinMeccaan increasingnumberofthinkersquestionedthetraditionaldoctrinesandpaganism’s linktonaturalevents.Oneofthemostinfluentialmovementswastheþanīfs,whose
18
TheAnthropologyofIslam
membersadheredtolocalanchoritepracticesderivedfromChristiantraditions(for more,seeWaines1995:13–15). YetforHassanandalltheotherMuslims,itisnotapersonbutabookthatis theabsolutemiracleandGod’sgifttohumanity.Rezeya,a27-year-oldwoman ofPakistanioriginwhostudiedbiologyattheQueen’sUniversityinBelfast, oftenhighlightedduringourinterviewshowMuhammadcouldhavechangedhis societyusingtheinfluencethathisfamilyhadwithintheMeccantribalsystem andKhadijah’seconomicpower.Instead,RezeyaemphasizedhowtheProphet followedaverydifferentpath,thepathofIslam.Sheobserved, NowtheProphetdidnotlookforpowerbutforatotalchangewithinhissociety; Imeantheendofjāhiliyya,todosotheQur’antaughthimthatchangesonly remainiftheychangetheheartsandmindsofpeople.Sowhenpersecutedhe preferredtoleaveinsteadoffight.Sothiswasthehijra,themigrationtoyathrib, todayMedina[620 CE]whichmarksthebeginningoftheummah[Muslim community].Hewenttheretosortoutthefeudsamongthetribesandheapplied aQur’anicsolutionbywritingthefirstknownconstitutioninhistory. Thiswastheso-calledConstitutionofMedina(dustural-medinah).TheConstitution ofMedina7 recognizedMuslims,ChristianandJewishtribesasseparateummahs (seeChapter7inthisbook),withindependentformsoflegislation,butunited underoneGodagainsttheidolatrousenemy.Theconstitutionisoneofthefirst examplesofdivisionsbetweenrightsanddutiesamongcitizensofamulticultural andmultifaithsociety,united,however,inthecommonbeliefofthesuperiorityof monotheismagainstpolytheism.Muhammad,now,wasnotonlyaProphet,but alsothepoliticalleaderandmainjudgeoftheMuslimcommunity,amalgamating religionandpoliticsintoanindivisibleentity,whichmarkedtheIslamicdoctrineof justiceandpoliticsinallitsfuturehistory. Muhammad,withhisnewreligionbasedonaradicalmonotheism,rejectedthe idols,whichwerethemainreasonforthepre-IslamicArabstoperformpilgrimage toMecca.Itwas,afterall,exactlybecauseoftheKa‘bathatMeccawasaneconomic andpoliticalcentre.TheQurayshfearedlosingtheirpowerandcontroloverMecca whileMuhammad,withhisincreasingnumberoffollowers,wasintroducinga ‘revolution’withinpre-IslamicArabsociety.Aswehaveseen,thissocietywas basedonthesunna(custom,tradition)oftheancestors,whichmeansthatpeople relatedtoeachotherfollowingthetraditions(ortriballaw)oftheirfathers;Islam challengedsocietytosubstitutethetribalsunnawithGod’slawandthesunnaof theProphetofIslam. TheMeccans,andinparticularthepowerfulQurayshtribe,sawthenewcityof yathribasachallengetoboththeireconomicandpoliticalpower.Muhammad’s popularitythreatenedthecentralityofMeccawithintheregion,andillustrateda newmodelofgovernance,whichotherArabtribesmighthavebeeninterestedto join.So,theQuraysh,afterunsuccessfullyexecutingaplotagainstMuhammad’s life,optedformilitaryexpeditions.In624CE,theoutnumberedMuslimswereable todefeatthepowerfulMeccanforcesatBadr,nearMedina.Themiraculoussuccess,
Islam:Beliefs,HistoryandRituals
19
whichisnarratedintheQur’an,reinforcedthefaithoftheMuslimsandincreased thenumberofconversionsamongChristians,pagansandsomeJewstothenew religion.TheQuraysh,surprisedthattheMuslimscouldresisttheirpowerful forces,increasedthesizeoftheirforceandayearlater,in625CE,attackedthecity. Thistime,however,theMuslimssuffereddefeatandevenMuhammadhimselfwas injured.TheMeccansbelievedtheycouldatlastdestroytheMuslimcommunity andin627 CE,theylaidsiegetoMedina.Inwhatwouldlaterbereferredtoasthe BattleoftheDitch(theMuslimsusedatrenchtoresisttheMeccancavalry),the Muslimswonahistorical,nearlyimpossible,battle.ThefailureoftheQuraysh reinforcedtheimageofMuhammadasadivinelyguidedleader,andmanyofthe BedouintribeswhosupportedtheMeccansdecidedtoshifttheirsupporttowards theMuslims.Thefinalactoftheseshortwarstookplacein630 CE,whenthe MeccansdidnotrespectanagreementtopermitMuslimstoreachtheKa‘bafor theirpilgrimage(þajj).Consequently,Muhammadcollectedaforceof10,000 Muslims,whichnearlywithoutfighting,marchedonMecca,thusendingdefacto theQuraysh’srule.Muhammadhadnotonlyestablishedanewreligion,butalso unifiedmostoftheArabtribesunderIslam;anunprecedentedunityfortribalclans, butaunitythatprovidedoneofthemostpowerfularmies,which,sidebysidewith merchantsandscholars,wouldspreadIslamtothesurroundingregions. ‘Atthecentreofthissocialandpoliticalrevolutiontherewasnotjustaman,but abook,theholyQur’an’,saidRezeya,whocontinued, MuhammadsawsdidnotwanttobeaProphet.Attheageoffortytheangel JibrilforcedthefirstwordsoftheQur’anuponhim,iqrāwhichmeansread orrecite.Herefusedandtheangelheldhimstrongerandforcedhimtorecite thefirstversesofAl-Alaq[Sura96].TheProphetbelievedthatmadnesshad possessedhismind,buthewassupportedbyKhadijahandhisuncleandhe startedtopreachthenewreligion.ThemiracleistheQur’an.Therevealedbook guidedthefirstMuslimcommunity.Thereare114chaptersintheQur’anand theshortesthasonly3verses,wecalltheversesinArabicāyat.TheQur’anwas memorizedandneverchanged,thoughthepositionofthechaptersarenotinthe ordertheywererevealed. Indeed,thethirdkhalīfa,Uthman(644–655CE)organizedacommitteetoproduce anauthoritativeversiontwentyyearsafterthedeathofMuhammad.Uthman’s version,whichisstilltheofficiallyrecognizedversionoftheQur’an,arrangedthe chapters(surat)bylengthwiththelongestatthebeginning.Eachchapterhasa titlederivedfromacatchwordreferringtosomeimportanteventpresentedinthe chapter.Previoussystemsofclassificationdividedthechapterbythelocationof therevelation,i.e.MedinaorMecca.TheQur’anisnotonlythemostimportant textofIslambutalsoanessentialpartofMuslimprayers,whichshouldincludethe firstsuraal-fātiþa(TheOpening)andpartofothers.Muslimsconsiderthecorrect recitationoftheQur’an(tajwīd)anartthatneedstimeandpracticetomasterand withinwhichdifferentstyleshavebeendeveloped.TheQur’anisacomplexbook whichaddressesnotonlyspiritualmatters,suchastawþīd(theOnenessofGod),
20
TheAnthropologyofIslam
butalsonarrativesandhistoricalcontent,suchastheaccountofthehijra,and legalinjunctions(seeforinstanceQu.17:22–39)aswellasmoralproscriptions, suchasthebanningofalcohol(Qu.5:93).TheQur’anrecognizesthattherehave beenotherprophets,somementionedintheBiblesuchasibrāhīm(Abraham),‘īsā (Jesus),David(dā’ūd),SolomonandMoses(mūsā),andotherswhosenameshave beenlost.Inotherwords,eachhumancommunityhadatleastanabī,aprophet withoutawrittenrevelation,orarasūl,aprophetwithawrittenrevelation,such astheonesmentionedabove.YetMuslimsbelievethatnootherprophetafter Muhammadwillreceiverevelations.Finally,Rezeyatoldmewhathappenedwhen animamfromLondon,whowasfamousforhisrecitationoftheQur’an,visited theirmosqueduringRamaóan, Thecongregationmetinoneroom,withus,thewomen,sittingintheback.I couldseetheimam,sitting,legscrossed,withamicrophoneonthefloor,his eyespointingtowardaninvisiblepointbehindus.HestartedrecitingtheQur’an andthesoundreachedourhearts.Icannotdescribetheemotionsthatwere runningthroughtheroom;youcouldhavetoucheditwithyourhands.People, afterawhile,startedtoweepbecausetheimam’srecitationwastoopowerful. TheQur’ancantouchyoursoulnotonlywithitsmeaningbutalsowiththe soundsofitsholyletters. AlthoughtheQur’anisthemostsacredsourceofIslam,Muslimsconsiderthe ProphetMuhammadtobetheperfectexampleofwhatitmeanstobeMuslim.Iqbal, animamatalocalmadrasa(achildren’sschoolwithinamosque)inScotland,in whichIconductedfieldwork,usedtorepeattohisstudents‘Muhammad’ssayings andactions[i.e.thesunna]gaveaphysicalbodytothedivinemessageofthe Qur’an.’Islamicscholarshavedividedthesunnaintotwomainsources:thesīrahs andtheþadiths.Thesīrahsarenarrativesconcerningthelifeandactionsofthe ProphetMuhammad,whichcanbecomparedtoJewishandChristianchronicles. The þadiths are the narratives of what Muhammad said in certain particular circumstancesand,aftertheQur’an,Muslimsconsiderthemthemostimportant sourceofIslam.TwogenerationsafterthedeathofMuhammad,theþadiths,which inthebeginningweretransmittedorally,startedtoproliferateuncontrollably(Burton 1994;Hallaq1999).ItisnotdifficulttoimaginethatsomeMuslimsmanipulated, orevencreated,þadithstojustifytheirownbehaviourortoeasetheQur’anicrules. Indeed,itwasnotlongbeforeMuslimscholarsrecognizedthisissueandclassified theþadithsaccordingtofourmaindifferentcategoriesbasedonthereliabilityof thechainofnarrators,orisnād.Thefirstcategoryincludestheþadithswhichare consideredùaþīþ(soundortrustworthy),thesecondtheþadithswhich,thoughthe chainofnarratorsshowssomeweakness,arestillconsideredþasan(fairorgood), thethirdthosewhichareconsideredóa‘īf(weak)andfinallytheþadithswhich havebeenconsideredassaqīm(sickorinfirm,i.e.false).Thetwocollectionsof þadithsthatareconsideredtobethemostauthoritativearethoseofMuþammed ibnIsmā‘īlal-Bukhārī(810–870)andMuslimibnal-ÿajjāj(d.875).Thescienceof þadiths,thus,canbeparticularlycomplicatedandrequiresyearsofstudies.Yetthis
Islam:Beliefs,HistoryandRituals
21
isnotalwaysthecase,andagain,todayasyesterday,þadithsremainverypopular amongMuslims,inparticularinordertosupportone’sopinions.Whendiscussing withIqbalabouttheþadith,heindeedobserved, MuslimsknowthatitisimportanttoquotetheQur’ancorrectly;manycaneven recitetheversesinArabic.ButMuslimsdonottakecareinquotingþadith,they donotremembertheisnād,evennotthebookfromwhichtheyarequoting.The Internethasalsocomplicatedthesituation.Therearehundredsandhundreds ofwebsitesreportingþadithsandofferingþadiths,manyofwhicharesaqīmor wronglytranslatedandreported.Whatcanwedo?Youngpeoplebelievemore whattheyreadonthescreensoftheirPCsthanwhatIamgoingtotellthem. Andbelieveme,Gabriel,misleadingþadithscandolotsofdamage.Inthe wronghands,þadithscanjustifywhatevertheQur’andiscouragesorcondemns. Peoplehavenotthetimetostudytheþadithsandhowtheþadithsshouldbeused. Todayweliveinatimeinwhicheverythingshouldbeconsumedquickly,and todaywehaveaproblemwithaþadithconsumerism.ForthisreasonMuslims arealsoveryconfusedaboutwhatthesharī‘a[IslamicLaw]isandhowit shouldbeimplemented. IqbalwaspointingoutthatboththeQur’anandtheþadithsarecentralinthe formationofwhatMuslimscalledsharī‘a.Forexample,itisfromboththeQur’an andtheþadithsthatthefivepillarsofIslam(arkānaal-islam),fundamentaltothe sharī‘a,arederived.Thearkānaal-islamaretheshahāda,orprofessionoffaith (witnessingtheonenessofGodandtheprophethoodofMuhammad),ùalāt,orthe fivedailyprayers,zakāt,almsgiving,ùawm,orfastinginthemonthofRamaóan, andþajj,thepilgrimagetoMeccatobeperformedatleastonceinalifetime.Yet boththeQur’anandthesunnawerestillinsufficienttoresolveallthecircumstances inwhichalegaldecisionhadtobetaken.AfterthedeathofMuhammad,the ummahhadlostitssupremejudgeandguideforderivingthedivinelawfromthe Qur’an.MuslimsneededamechanismtomaintaintheirlegalsystemwithinGod’s will.Thesolutionwasaprocessinwhichijtihād(individualopinionofascholar) wasbasedonanalogicalreasoningstartingfromtheQur’anandthentheþadiths. Yetindividualopinionscouldleadtodisagreement,khilāf.Forthisreason,anew lawwasconsideredvalidonlyifconsensus,ijmā‘,wasreached.8Indeed,khilāfa facilitatedtheformationofmanyschoolsofIslamicthought,or madhāhib,of whichonlyfourareleftwithintheSunnitradition(i.ehạnafīs,þanbalīs,mālikis, andshāfi‘īs,allderivedfromthenamesoftheirfounders).YetasIqbalobserved, ThemajorityofMuslimsbornMuslimdonotevenknowthattheypractise Islaminaccordancewiththerulesofaparticularschoolofthought.Theymay knowthattheircountry,forinstance,PakistanorTurkey,officiallyfollowsthe hạnafīschool,butthisdoesnotmeanthattheyare,say,prayingaccordingto it.IcameacrossabrotherwhowasfromPakistan,butheprayedfollowingthe mālikitradition.Thereasonwasthat,ofcourse,helearnedtoprayfromhis fatherwhohadworkedinMoroccoforalongtimeandadaptedtotheMoroccan style,whichismainlymāliki.
22
TheAnthropologyofIslam
Surely,thedivisionanddifferencesamongthemadhāhibaremarginal.What insteadbecamethedeepestfracturewithintheIslamicworldwas–andstill remains–thedivisionbetweenSunniandShi‘iMuslims.InthislimitedspaceI cannotprovideevenashortsummaryofthecomplexhistoryandreligioustradition ofwhatisknownasShi‘aIslam(formoreonShi‘aIslamsee,forinstance,Syed 1981).ThedivisionbetweenSunniandShi‘aisdeeplyrootedinthehistoryof Islam,andhascausedconsiderabletensionsintheIslamicworld,sinceitwasoften usedtoincreasepoliticalstrugglesandnationalisticorevenethnicclashes.9 The earlydivergencebetweenthetwoparties,whichwasmainlyofapoliticalnature, becameincreasinglytheological.Yetthecentraldebate,ifwewishtocondense thelongdispute,focusesonthepoliticalandspiritualroleofMuhammad’sfamily. MuhammaddiedwithoutindicatinghissuccessorasleaderofthegrowingMuslim ummah.Hence,Muslimshadonlytwooptionstoresolvethesuccessionissue. Thefirstsolution,advocatedbythesupportersofAlīibnAbīòālib,theProphet’s cousin,arguedthattheroleofleaderoftheMuslims,orkhalīfa,hadtopassfrom Muhammadtooneofhisdescendants,inthiscaseAlīibnAbīòālibhimself.Alīwas amemberoftheHāshimfamily,which,aswehaveseen,waspartoftheQuraysh tribe.AlībecameMuhammad’sson-in-lawbymarryingFāñima,hisdaughter. Opposedtothe‘partyofAlī’(whichwouldlaterbereferredtoasthe‘Shi‘a’,whose namemeansonly‘party’)remainedthemajorityofMuhammad’scompanions,or ùāhib.,whorejectedthedirectsuccessionasanactagainstthesunna.Theyargued thatMuhammadhadrejectedthelawsoftribalkinship,andforthisreasonhadnot namedhissuccessoramonghisownfamily.Amongthetwosolutionsavailableto findaleader,thepositionoftheSunniprevailed,andonlyfourkhalīfalater,Alī succeededinbeingelected. Likeotherkhalīfabeforehim,Alīwasassassinatedin661 CE.Whilethenew khalīfaconvincedHasan,Alī’seldestson,torenouncehisclaimtothekhalīfate, ÿusayn,Alī’ssecondson,refusedtorecognizeYazidIasthelegitimatesuccessor. In680 CE,Yazid’sforcesattacked ÿusayn’ssmallarmyinKarbalā’,inIraq, exterminatedÿusayn’ssupporters,andbeheadedÿusaynhimself.Todaywecan stillvisitthemarvellousshrineinwhichthebodyanddecapitatedheadofImam ÿusaynisveneratedbyShi‘iMuslims.Infact,Alīandhissonsareconsidered martyrs(shahīd)andmartyrdomplaysafundamentalroleinShi‘ism.Revolts againsttheSunnikhalīfascontinued,asdidthekillingofShi‘iimams.Theline oftheShi‘iimamseventuallynumberedeleven,withthetwelfthandlastimam consideredtohaveconcealedhimself.However,Shi‘iMuslimsbelievethathe willcomebackontheDayofJudgement,whenperfectdivinejusticewillbe implemented.Amongthemanydifferences,oneofthemostimportantisthat Shi‘iIslamhasdevelopedadistinctIslamicschoolofjurisprudencebasedonthe teachingofJafaral-Sadiq(d.748CE),inwhichhumanreasoningholdsaparticularly strongposition. Still,today,tensionsmarktherelationshipbetweenShi‘iandSunniMuslims. Incertaincases,membersofthetwogroupstendtoseetheiropponentsasnonMuslims.Yetwecanobservesomeinconsistency,inparticularamongSunni,as inthecaseofthestrongsupportthatHezbollah,theShi‘amilitiainLebanon,
Islam:Beliefs,HistoryandRituals
23
received.Oneofmystudents,Isham,whowasaQatariSunni,triedtoexplainto methiscontradictionintheseterms, Itellthetruth,IthinkthatShi‘aarewrong,andIseealotofshirk[idolatry] inwhattheydo.Shi‘aperformtheirprayersbyusingastonetorememberthe graveofAli,andtheybelievethattheirimamshavemorepowerwhendeadthan alive.So,theyarenotrealMuslims,Iwouldsay.So...wellIdonotlikethem. YetthisisdifferentfromthefactthatIappreciatewhatHezbollahdoes.They arethelastrealresistanceagainsttheZionistsandtheyareabletotroubleIsrael. Imean,iftomorrowtheUSattacksIran,allMuslims,eventhosewhohate Shi‘ismwillsupportIranandevengoandfightforthem.Saythatitispolitics morethanreligion!Yourenemy’senemy,inthiscase,isnotyourfriendbutyour superenemy,sincetheywanttodestroyIslam,andnotjustShi‘ism;Americans andZionists,aswecanseeinIraq,havenotevenclearthedifferencebetween SunniandShi‘a. Itisclearagain,thatMuslims’Islamisnotmonolithic,butadependentvariable whichnotonlyisinfluencedbytheidentities,memories,experiences,andbeliefs ofeachMuslimandeachMuslimgroup,butalsobythesurroundingenvironment andpoliticalfactors.
CELEBRATINGALLAHANDLIFE:ISLAMIC RITESOFPASSAGE Anthropologistshavestudiedreligionsamongdifferentcultures,contextsand places.Certainelementsofreligionareuniversaltoall;oneoftheseisritual.We haveseen,intheIntroduction,thatthefirstanthropologistsconsideredorthodox Islamunattractivefromasymbolicandritualisticviewpoint.Bycontrast,the village,theSufitraditions,withtheirsaints,aroundwhichdevotionandunorthodox practice easily developed, attracted anthropology’s curiosity. So, I was not surprisedtodiscoverthatveryfewtitlesofarticles(Iwasunabletofindanybook) mentionedritesofpassageinrelationtomainstreamIslam.Thefewexisting articles,furthermore,tendedtofocusonspecialritualsperformedinveryremote areas(seeSanadjian2001),ratherthanordinaryIslamicpracticesinurbancontexts. Nonetheless,themajorityoftheIslamicpillarsandritualscanbereadexactlyas ritesofpassage.WhyisitsoimportanttoobservetheseIslamicritualsasritesof passage?Because,otherwise,weareleftwithonlytwootheranalyticalsolutions: toseethemastheologicalcompulsions,orhistoricallyfossilizedtraditions.Before concentratingontheIslamicritesofpassage(orlifecycle),Iwishtosummarize someofthemainanthropologicaltheoriesthathavetriedtoexplainwhattherite ofpassagemaybe. Withritesofpassage,werefertoacertainformofritualsthathumansocieties havedevelopedtoassistandmarkthedevelopment,anddifferentphases,oftheir
24
TheAnthropologyofIslam
lives.Inotherwords,ritesofpassagemarkachangeinstatus,bothbiologically (fromchildhoodtoadulthood)andsocially(fromoutsidertorecognizedinsider). VanGennep’sbook(1909/1960)representsoneofthemilestonesinthestudyof ritesofpassage.VanGennepsuggestedthatalawof‘regeneration’,inwhichrites ofpassagesymbolizeformsoftheregeneration,controlslife.VanGennepthus explainedritesofpassagethroughathreefoldmodel.Firstly,henoticedaphaseof separation,followedbysegregationand,finally,reintegration.AccordingtoVan Gennep,peoplecanchangeandrenewthroughthisprocess,astheiroldselfdies tomakespaceforthenewone.Toexplaintheconsequentialityofthephases,Van Gennepemployedthemetaphorofahouseinwhichpeopleareallowedtomove overlevels(limeninLatin)toreachrooms.Hereferredtothethreedifferentphases ofritesofpassageaspreliminal,liminalandpostliminal.Theritesofpassage,Van Gennepthenargued,notonlyaffectthepersoninvolvedintheritualbutalsohis owngroup;inthecaseofamarriage,henoticed,thatthechangeinstatusofthe groomandbrideisaccompaniedbyachangeinthestatusoftheirfamilies. AnthropologistssoonnoticedVanGennep’stheory;amongthem,VictorTurner. Turneradoptedtheconceptofliminality,butaddedthatpeoplesharingthesame riteofpassagereinforcetheirbondsandformwhathecalledcommunitas.Turner believedthatVanGennep’smodelcouldfindapplicabilitybeyondritesofpassage (Turner1967).BlochfollowedTurner’sinvitationandrethoughtVanGennep’s model.BlochobservedthatVanGennep’smodellacksapsychologicaldomain. Therefore,Blochfocusedonthedifferenceexistingbetweensocialstatusand individualexperience.BlochandParry(1982),likeTurnerbeforethem,criticized VanGennep’sbeliefsthatritesofpassagecanreducethe‘harmfuleffects’ofthe passagesbetweenstatusandgroups(1909/1960:13).Theyinterpretedsocietynotas independentlydefendingitselffromchange,asVanGennepseemedtosuggest,but ratherasanoutcomeofrituals:‘Ifwecanspeakofareassertionofthesocialorder atthetimeofdeath,thissocialorderisaproductofritualsofthekindweconsider ratherthantheircause’(1982:6).Recentandchallenginganthropologicalresearch onritualshasadvancedcognitiveexplanationsfortheirexistence.Whitehousehas provideduswithwhatIconsideroneofthemostconvincing.AlthoughIreferto hismainbook(2004),thetheoryarguesthattwodivergent‘modesofreligiosity’ exist,theimagisticandthedoctrinal.Religions,accordingtoWhitehouse,show, thoughwithsomeflexibility,asalientassociationwithoneortheothermode.In the‘imagisticmode’,rituals,whichareoftentraumaticintheirperformance,have alastingimpactonpeople’sminds,throughtheirmemories,influencinginthisway howpeopleconceiveofreligion.Bycontrast,inthe‘doctrinalmode’,religious knowledgeisspreadthrough,mainly,intensiveandrepetitiveteaching.Forthis reason,religiouscommunitiesintheimagisticmodetendtobesmall,exclusive anddecentred;inthedoctrinalmode,religiouscommunitiesarelarge,inclusive andcentralistic.FollowingWhitehouse’smodel,wecansaythatinIslam,rituals arebasedmainlyonthedoctrinalmodel.Ofcourse,symbolsreferringtobirth, deathandresurrectionarestrongelementsofmanyIslamicrituals.Inthissection, however,IshallfocusonlyonbasicritualsthatarecommontoallMuslims,10such asthefivepillars,circumcisionformen,marriageanddeathrituals.
Islam:Beliefs,HistoryandRituals
25
AllMuslimsrespecttwomajorfestivals(‘īd)inIslamandtheyare‘īdal-fiñr, thefeastofbreakingtheRamaóanfast,and‘idal-aóþā,thefeastofthesacrifice (ofIsaac),whichiscelebratedonthetenthdayofthemonthoftheþajj.Muslims recognizethepracticeofùawm,fasting,asoneofthemostessentialamongthe arkānaal-islam.Uponreachingtheninthmonth(Ramaóan)oftheMuslimcalendar, Muslimsabstainfromdrinking,eatingandsexualrelationsduringthedaylight hours.11Ramaóanisamonththatemphasizestheunityofthefamilyandthe cohesionofsociety. Traditionally,everydayduringthefast,Muslimsusedtobreakthefast(ifñār) withdatesandperformthefourthprayeroftheday(al-maghrib).DuringRamaóan, speciallocaldishesarecookedandfamilylinksarereinforced(seeBuitelaar 1993).TherearethreestrongemotionalmomentsduringthemonthofRamaóan: thebeginningofthefast,markedbyavisiblefullmoon,theNightofPowerlaylatal-Qadr,onthetwenty-seventhofthemonthofRamaóan,markingthefirstdayof therevelationoftheQur’an,andthe‘īdal-fiñr.IaskedQureshi,anIndianimam livinginLondon,toexplainthemeaningofRamaóan.Aftersomeofthestandard explanations,hewentfurthersayingthat,likemanyotherMuslimrituals,Ramaóan isametaphorofhumanlife,ateachinginitself.Heexplained, thestartingofRamaóanrepresentsthehardshipthatthesoulhastoundergoto reachhappiness.Thispathisfulloftemptation,likefreshwaterandnicefood arefortheMuslimswhofast.ThenAllahshowsGraceandMercyandguides humanitywithHisrevelation.SoMuslims,duringlaylat-al-Qadrseethattheir fastisrewardedwithAllahacceptingtheirprayers.Finally,thehumansoulis freedfromhardshipandexperienceshappinessandfreedomintheafterlife. Similarly,theMuslims,onthelastdayofRamaóan,stopfastingandcelebrate thefeastof‘īdal-fiñr. Theimam,inotherwords,hasdescribed,thoughwithadifferentterminologyfrom ananthropologist,thephasesofariteofpassage:Ramaóanasasymbolofthe transitionofthesoulthroughthedifferentphasesofspirituallife. After Ramaóan, at least once in their lives, Muslims perform another fundamentalritual.Theþajjisacomplexritualculminatinginthecelebration‘id al-aóþā,celebratingthesacrificeofIsaacandreaffirmingtheAbrahamicorigin ofIslam.Theþajjisnotjustapilgrimage–itisalsoacollectionofrites,allof whichrecalltherelationshipbetweenAbraham,hisfamilyandGod.Eachpilgrim re-enactsAbraham’s,andhiswife’s,actions.Toacarefulobserver,theþajjreveals itssymbolicemphasisonthedifferentstagesofhumanlife.Theñawāf,seven circumambulationsoftheKa‘ba,thesa‘y,involvingrunningbackandforthseven timesbetweentwosmallhills(al-Safāandal-Marwa)neartheKa‘ba,asHagar didwhilesearchingforwaterforhersonIshmael.Thepilgrimsthenstopatthe miraculouswellofZamzam,12anddrinkthewaterandsoaktheirþajjgarments (iþrām),whichwillbeusedasburialcloth.Themostimportantandemotionalpart oftheþajjhappensduringtheninthdayofthepilgrimage,whenthepilgrimsstand onthePlainof‘Arafa(theso-calledritualofwuqūf).13Ifapilgrimmissesthispart,
26
TheAnthropologyofIslam
theþajjisconsideredinvalid.Thewuqūfisaveryemotionalpartoftheþajjbecause thepilgrimsaskforgivenessfortheirsins,anditmarksthemomentinwhichthe Muslimis‘bornagain’,purifiedbyhisorherrepentance.Afterhavingtravelled throughthemountainpassofMuzdalifa,sleepingwithouttents,atsunrisethey headtowardsthevalleyofMina,wheretheyimitateAbraham’srejectionofSatan’s temptationstorefuseGod’sordertosacrificehisson.Symbolically,thepilgrims throwsevenpebblesatatallstonepillar(jamarah).Thenananimal(normallya sheep)issacrificedtocommemorateGod’ssubstitution,atthelastminute,ofa sheepforAbraham’sson.Thepilgrims’finaltwodaysarespentbetweenMina andMecca.Finally,theygobacktotheirnormallives;thechangemarkedbythe resumptionofeverydaydress.Theþajjhasalsoanotherimportantsymbolicvalue forMuslims.SinceabouttwomillionormoreMuslimstakepartintheritualeach year,theþajjrenderstheummahvisible(seeChapter7),withitsdifferentcultural traditionsunifiedunderonecreed. ThecycleoflifeisalsoemphasizedintheMuslimprayer(ùalāt),whichistraditionallyconsideredtobethesecondpillarofIslam.AlthoughtheQur’anstatesthe fundamentalrolethatprayershaveinthelifeofMuslims,itdoesnotstateexactly whenandhowMuslimsmustpray.Itisfromthesunna,theexampleoftheProphet ofIslam,thatMuslimscametoknowhowandwhentoperformthem.Before approachingAllahintheirprayers,Muslimshavetopurifythemselvesthrough aritualablution(wūóu)inwhichsomepartsofthebodyarewashed(i.e.hands, mouth,faceandhead,armsuptotheelbows,andfeet).Whensexualsecretionshave beenemittedorattheendofmenstruation,Muslimshavetoperformacomplete ritualshower,ghusl.Muslimsshouldprayfivetimesperday.Thepositionofthe sun,i.e.morning(ùalātal-fajr),midday(ùalātal-dhuhrandùalātal-‘aùr),sunset (ùalātal-maghrib)andnight(ùalātal-‘isha’),dictatesthetimeoftheprayer.Since theprayersdependuponthepositionofthesun,theychangeinaccordancewith thelatitudeoftheplaceinwhichtheyareperformed.Muslimprayerconsistsof certainmovementsrepeatedinacycleorrak‘a(standing–bowing–prostrating– standing),whichvariesfromtwotofourcyclesinaccordancewiththetimeofthe prayer,whilefacinginthedirectionofMecca(qibla).TheMuslimworshipper mustcoordinatethebodymovementswithcertainrecitationsofpassagesofthe Qur’anaswellaswordsglorifyingGod.Itisnotdifficulttointerpretthetraditional movementsformingarak‘aasrepresentingdifferentstagesoflife,frombeing borntoresurrection.Theprayerbreakstheflowofthebeliever’slifeintosections markedbytheremembranceofGodandtheafterlife.Muslimscanperformprayers anywhere,providingthattheplaceiscleanandthetimeoftheprayerhasbeen reached.Yetcongregationalprayers,al-jum‘a,areparticularlyencouragedand attendanceattheFridayprayer,yawmal-jum‘a,inwhichadesignatedperson deliversashortsermon,isconsideredfaró,orobligatory. IaskedmanyMuslims,andinparticularimams,iftheprayerhadaparticular meaning,beyondthetheologicalone.AlthoughIhavecollectedsomeinteresting explanations,includingthephysicalexerciseofthemovementrequiredtoperform theprayer,somepointedoutthattheprayerrepresentshumanlife.Mamoun,who hasbeenanimamatanIrishmosquefortwentyyears,observed,
Islam:Beliefs,HistoryandRituals
27
Ifyouthinkofhowwemoveduringtheprayer,youcanseethatthedifferent partsoftheprayerremindyouofthejourneyoflifeandthedifferentpassages. FirstMuslimsstandup,sayAllahisgreatandrecitethefirstsuraoftheQur’an (fātiha).Thisrepresentsthetimeinwhichyouarefullyblessedbyyouthand stronghealth,youareyoungandatthebeginningofyourjourneyinlife,you needprotection,andforthisreasonwerecitefātiha,whichisaprotection prayer.Thenwebendoverand,withourhands,reachourknees.Thisislike whenwebecomeolder,wearefragileandwefeeltheweightofoursinsand oflife.ThenwesayagainAllahisgreatandweprostatewithourforeheadto theground.Weareinourgrave;wearebacktowherewestartedfrom.Andthe cyclestartsagain. Again,Muslimritualsseemtosummarizethepassagesthroughwhichhumanlife journeys.AlthoughIslamrejectedpre-Islamiccustomsandritesasjāhillya(preIslamicignorance),circumcision14(khitān)wasretainedaspartoftheAbrahamic tradition.Yet,asinthecaseoftheactualperformanceoftheprayer,theQur’an doesnotmentionkhitānandonlytheþadithsauthenticatethistradition.Thishas facilitateddisagreementamongthedifferentmadhāhibastowhetherthepractice shouldbeconsideredobligatoryorjustpartofthesunna.Inparticularthedebate hasfocusedonwhetheranadultwhoconvertstoIslamshouldsuffertheextreme discomfort,withthepossibilitythatthismaypreventconversion.Thereisno prescribedageforkhitān,thoughingeneralitisperformedbeforepuberty.Insome countries,suchasTurkey,Indonesia,MalaysiaaswellaspartsofAfrica,khitān hasmaintaineditsancestralsymbolicvalueofentranceintoadulthood.Inothers, andinparticularamongtheMuslimslivinginthewest,khitānisperformedwhen thechildisveryyoungorjustafewdaysafterbirth,andinhospitals.Theritual ofkhitān,howeverithasbeenperformed,becomesagreatoccasiontocelebrate familylifesothatgatheringsandpartiesareoftenorganized. However, marriages (nikāþ) are the occasions on which Muslim families organizethemostsumptuousandelaborateparties.InIslam,familyremainsthe mostimportantunitofsociety.Hence,Islamrepudiatescelibacyandallforms ofmonasticismandindeedhasanextremelypositiveattitudetowardsmarital sexualrelations.Muslimsconsidermarriageoneofthemostimportanteventsin thelifeofanadult,andthebestmeanstopreventunlawfulsexualrelationships. Muslimmencanmarrynon-Muslimwomen,butMuslimwomencannotmarry non-Muslimmen.ThefactthatArabsusedtobepatrilocalcanexplainthisruleso thattheeducationofchildrenwithintheMuslimcommunityispreserved.Although Muslimscanhavepolygamousmarriages(polyandryisforbidden)withalimitof fourwives,theQur’andemandsabsoluteequaltreatmentamongthewives.The majorityofcontemporaryMuslimscholarsseepolygamyasanexceptionrather thanarightofMuslimmen.Indeed,withtheexceptionofsomeAfricancountries, themajorityofMuslimsaretodaymonogamous. IncontrastwithChristianity,marriageismoreacivilthanareligiousaffair, andtheblessingsofanimamorthemosqueareoptional.Thebasicelementsfor amarriagebeingvalidarethepresenceoftwowitnessesandacontract,detailing
28
TheAnthropologyofIslam
thebridalgift(mahr),which,accordingtotheQur’an,remainstheexclusive propertyofthebrideratherthanherfather,asinotherreligions.Islamrequires reciprocalrespectbetweenthespousesandmutualsupport,yetthehusbandhas thereligiousdutytosupporthisfamily,whilehiswifecankeepherwagesifsheis working,withanythingshespendsontheupkeepofthefamilybeingconsidered ascharity. AlthoughtheQur’anandtheþadīthsemphasizethatamongtheallowedthings byAllah,divorce(ñalāq)isthemostdisliked,Muslimmencandivorcebyrepeating threetimesthestatement‘Idivorceyou’infrontofsomewitnesses,orthrougha writtendocument.However,theformerwifeisentitledtocompensation(mut‘a). Womencanalsoinitiateandobtaindivorce,andtodaymanyIslamiccountrieshave approvedlegislationthatforcesthecoupletousethecourts,suchasinTunisia andIran.Womencanremarryonlyafterawaitingperiod(‘idda)equivalentto threemenstrualcycles.Incaseofdivorce,thoughthefatherisresponsibleforthe maintenanceofhischildrenuntiltheyreachadulthood,theystaywiththemother untiltheageofsevenforboysandnineinthecaseofgirls. Ifdivorceisavoidable,deathcertainlyisnot.TheQur’anreferstodeathas ‘thecertainty’anditisconsideredthelastriteofpassage.Inthisinstance,therite (prayersandthewashingofthebody)istheresponsibilityofthedeceased’sfamily. Themostimportantthingisthatassoonaspossibleafterthedeath,apersonof thesamegenderasthedeceasedwashesthebodythreetimesandclothesitina shroud.Thebodyisthenbroughttothemosqueinanopenbier,whiletheshahāda isrepeated.Aspecialprayer(ùalātal-janazah)isperformed,usuallyinthemosque, inwhichmen,childrenandwomentakepart,thoughindifferentrows.Onlymen, however,canaccompanythebodytothegraveyard,inwhichthedeceasedis laidonhisorherright,andfacingMecca.Themalemournersrecitethefirstsūra fromtheQur’an(al-fātiþah),afterwhichtheyrespectafewminutesofsilence,in whicheachmournerasksforgivenessonbehalfofthedeceased.Thesunnaand þadīthemphasizethattheofficialperiodofmourningshouldbeshort.Friendsand relativespayvisitstothebereaved,oftenbringingsomethingsweettoeat,andpray forthedeceased.TherelativesofthedeceasedvisitthegraveonthefirstFriday afterthefuneral,andonthatdaytheydistributefoodtothepoor.Anotherimportant visitisperformedontheFridayfollowingthefortiethdayafterthefuneral. AlthoughIdonothavespaceheretodiscusstheexpansionofIslam,through bothpeaceandwarfare,itisimportanttorememberthatthefirstummahcameinto contactwithotherculturaltraditions.Thisexplainswhy,thoughwecanobservea certainunitywithinIslam,thereisanoticeablevarietyinhowthemainritualsand practicesareperformed.Indeed,Islamdoesnothave,unlikemostotherreligions, aunifiedandrecognizedchurch.Aftertheendofthekhalīfate,in1924,noofficial leaderoftheSunniwasunanimouslyrecognized.AlthoughMuslimsoftenassociate themselveswithmosques,localorglobalIslamicorganizations,orapreferred shaykh,thereisnoobligationforotherMuslimstofollowthem.This,asweshall see,explainstherecentproliferationofthefatwā(legalopinionorview)onIslamic websites.Islam,inotherwords,isnotmonolithic,asthemassmediahasoften presentedit,butvariegateandheterogeneous,culturallyinfluencedandshapedby
Islam:Beliefs,HistoryandRituals
29
theidentitiesofthosewhointerpretitssacredtextsandpractices.Thisopensthe debateonwhetherweneedtospeakofIslamorIslams.
CONCLUSION IstartedthischapterbynarratingmyencounterwithAbdal-KaderandAbdalHādī,twoMuslimswhopresentedIslamthroughtheireverydaypracticeandviews. However,oftenpeoplelearnaboutIslamnotthroughdirectcontactwithMuslims, butratherthroughbooks,articlesandthemassmedia.Inthiscircumstance, Islambecomestexts,history,preceptsandtenets.Inthischapter,Ihavebriefly highlightedsomeoftheseaspectsinordertofacilitatetheunderstandingofwhat we’llcoverinthisbook.YetIhavestressedthatwhatwehavediscussedhereis notIslam,buttheequivalentofamap,whichcanhelporientateusinavariegated andconfusingterritory.WehaveseenthatIslam,asanyotherreligion,relieson ritualssymbolizingritesofpassage.Indeed,whilediscussingsomeofthebasic ritualssharedbyallMuslims,Ihaveshownhowpersonalinterpretationscango beyondthe‘map’.Islamcannotexistwithoutamindinterpretingandmakingsense ofit.So,theQur’an,theþadiths,andthearkānaal-islamwouldremainmuteand withoutmeaningiftherewerenominds,emotionsandfeelingsinformingthemand makingthemuniquethroughtheindividualprofessinghimselfMuslim. IsstudyingthetextualsourcesofIslamandknowingitshistoryandtheological stancesenoughtoknowwhatIslamis?Beingananthropologist,Ithinkthat whatIslamisdependsonhowitisinterpreted.Thismeansmakingsenseofhow Muslims,asacommunity,organizetheirsociallifeindifferentcontextsandhow individualsinterprettheirpositionandidentitytowardtheirbeliefs.Yetacertain academicunderstandingofMuslimsdevelopedtheoppositemethodology:starting fromIslaminordertounderstandMuslims.
NOTES 1. 2. 3. 4. 5.
ThemainreligiousgreetingsofMuslims,meaning‘thepeacebeuponyou’. TitleofrespectforaMuslimspiritualleader. TheIslamicHolyBook. Foraconciseoverviewofthisdebate,seeKunin2002. Tomentionjustafewrecentexamples:Esposito1988;Ahmed2002;Armstrong 2002;Naser2002;Brown2003;RiddellandCotterell2003;Sonn2004.Yet,I recommendWaine’sexcellentbook,AnIntroductiontoIslam(1995)andthe interestingapproachofErnst(2004).FromamainlyChristianperspective,see thecontributionofNigosian(2004). 6. ThehouseofSaudtookpowerin1932. 7. SeeWatt1956foranextensivediscussionoftheconstitution. 8. Foramoredetailedandhistorical,yetconcise,introductiontothesharī‘a,I recommendDien2004.
30
TheAnthropologyofIslam
9. AclearexampleofhowthedivisionbetweenSunniandShi‘ahasoftenbeen reinforcedtoachievepoliticalgoalsisthe1980s’warbetweentheSunniled, butShi‘amajority,IraqandtheIslamicRepublicofIran.Todaythedivision betweenShi‘aandSunniisatthebaseofthebloodycivilconflictshaking post-SadamIraq. 10. FormoreinformationonShi‘aIslam,IsuggestMomen1985and,specifically onShi‘irituals,Chelkowski1989. 11. Children,beforepuberty,andpregnantormenstruatingwomenareexempt fromthefast,whileelderlyorillpeopleareallowedtopaytheequivalentofa mealinsteadofrespectingthefast. 12. MuslimsbelievethatHagar,Abraham’swife,ranseventimesbackandforth betweenthetwohillsofal-Safāandal-Marwa,inMecca,lookingforwaterin ordertosavehersonfromdying.AllahsenttheangelGabrielwhotouchedthe surfaceofthegroundwhereuponthespringappeared,savingbothmotherand child. 13. ThirteenmilesfromMecca,legendhasitthatthisistheplacewhereAdam andEvemetafterbeingexiledfromparadise.Indeed,theword‘Arafaderives fromanArabicrootmeaning‘torecognizeeachother’. 14. Circumcisioninpre-IslamicArabsocietieswasperformedonbothsexes.While malecircumcisioninvolvestheremovaloftheforeskin,femalecircumcision (calledkhafó)involvestheremovaloftheclitorisoritshood.Itisimportantto emphasizethatthepracticeoffemalecircumcisionowesnothingtoIslam,and canalsobefoundamongArabChristiancommunities,particularlyinSudan. Yetsomescholars,suchasNigosian(2004:120),stillmisleadtheirreaders adducingthebarbaricpracticeofkhafótotheteachingofIslam.
CHAPTER3
FromStudyingIslamtoStudyingMuslims
BETWEENREGIONALISMANDORIENTALISM Religionhasfascinatedsociologistsandanthropologistssincethebeginningoftheir disciplines.However,theyfocusedmainlyontheso-called‘primitivecultures’. Indeed,acasualmeetingwithindigenouspeopleinMexico,whiletravellingfor thesakeofhishealth,initiatedTylortoanthropology,andledhimtoadvocatea scientificandsystematicstudyof‘primitivepeople’(Tylor1881).InPrimitive Culture(1871),headoptedaunilinearevolutionarytheoryofsocieties.Tylor suggestedthatsocieties,throughtheevolutionaryprocess,passthroughthree progressivestages,animism,polytheismandmonotheism.Durkheim,oneofthe fathersofmodernsociologyandanthropology,hadastrongerimpactonhowfuture generationsofanthropologistsandsociologistswouldunderstandreligionandits functionswithinsocieties.Inhisseminalwork,TheElementaryFormsofReligious Life(1915),Durkheimintroducedhisinfluentialdistinctionbetweenthe‘sacred’ andthe‘profane’.Again,hisdatafocusedinparticularonAustralianAboriginal people,whomheconsideredoneofthesimplestformsofsocietyinexistence. Consequently,Durkheimthoughtthatthestudyoftheirsocietycouldshedlighton theoriginandformationoftheideaofthe‘sacred’amongmorecomplexsocieties, suchashisown. Nevertheless,thefirstanthropologistsoftendevelopedtheiranalysisfrom datathattheydidnotcollect,andinmanycases,wereprovidedbymissionaries. Malinowski,whosystematicallyintroducedparticipantobservationandfieldwork, canbeconsideredthefirstmodernanthropologisttorelyonaplannedmethodology. Polish,butlivinginEnglandandteachingattheLondonSchoolofEconomics, MalinowskiwasinAustraliawhentheFirstWorldWarbegan.Forcedtodecide between internment inAustralia and a fieldwork-exile, he leftAustralia for theTrobriandIslands(PapuaNewGuinea).Theresultofhisfieldworkwasan ethnographicstudy,ArgonautsoftheWesternPacific(1922),anevergreenthat anyundergraduatestudyinganthropologywillmeet,thoughthepublicationofhis privatediariesin1967castshadowsovertherealattitudeoftheauthortowards hisinformants.Moregenuine,perhaps,havebeentheemphasesonparticipant observationofFranzBoas.Interestedintotemicsystems,likeDurkheim,butpaying particularattentiontothesocialpsychologyoftheindividual,Boasconducted fieldworkamongtheInuitofCanada,andstudiedtheirculturaldifferences.Culture,
32
TheAnthropologyofIslam
andhowitstraitsmovefromonesocietytoanother,becameafundamentalpart ofAmericananthropologicalstudies,whiletheBritishtraditionwouldcontinue tofocusonthemainstructuresandfunctionsformingsociety.Hence,thesocial anthropologistRadcliffe-Brownnotonlycombinedhisstudyoffunctionalism withstructuralism,buthealsodedicatedalargepartofhisresearchtoreligion. HismostfamousworkisTheAndamanIslanders(1922),ananalysis,basedonhis fieldwork,ofAndamanIslanders’beliefs,religionandrituals. Itisnotmyintention,here,todiscussthedevelopmentofanthropologyof religion,asotherworkshavefreedmeofthistask.1Rather,byshowingthefirst stepsofthisnewfieldofstudy,Iwishtohighlighthowmonotheisticreligionswere absentfromtheinterestsofthesefirstanthropologists;thisnotwithstandingthe impactthatWeber’sTheProtestantEthic(1920)hadonthesociologicalresearch ofreligion.Untilthe1970s,ethnographicresearchonIslam,althoughpotentially ‘exotic’andintriguing,wasextremelyrare.Thelackofinterestintheethnographic studyofIslamandMuslimswasjustifiedbythefactthattherewasalongand floridtraditionofliteraryandhistoricalstudiesinthefieldofArabicandOriental studies. DespitethetheologicalandpoliticalconflictsbetweentheIslamicandChristian worldsafterthedeathofMuhammad,andthereciprocalinterestintheirdifferent theologicalstands,thefirstLatintranslationoftheQur’andidn’tappearuntil thefirsthalfofthetwelfthcentury.CommissionedbyPetertheVenerable,the AbbotofCluny,heusedthetranslationforarguingtheweaknessandevilness of‘Mohammedanism’(Kritzeck1964).ItisnotdifficulttothinkthattheAbbot ofClunystartedwhatcouldbeconsideredtheprehistoryofOrientalismonthe preceptthat‘towinyourenemyyouhavetoknowyourenemy’.Evenaftertheend oftheCrusades,amainlypolemiccampaignagainstthetheologicalstancesofthe Muslimfaith(Daniel1993)markedthestudyofIslamunderChristianscholarly supervision.Nonetheless,asRobinsonhascorrectlynoticed, ThereisaworldofdifferencebetweenthosemediaevalpolemicsandthewritingsofcontemporaryChristianIslamicistswhoareassociated,forinstance, withHartfordSeminary,Connecticut,orthePontificalInstitutefortheStudyof ArabicandIslaminRome.StaffandalumniofthesereputableprivateinstitutionshavedonemuchtocorrectthedistortedimagesofIslampropagatedby previousgenerationsofChristians.(2002:98) Robinson,however,hasadmittedthatthisisaquiterecentdevelopmentinthe Christian–Muslimrelationshipsince‘inthefirsthalfofthetwentiethcentury, ChristianmissionariesinBritishIndiawerestillusinganEnglishtranslationofThe Apologyal-Kindi,ananti-MuslimtractthatPetertheVenerablehadincludedinhis “Cluniaccorpus”800yearsearlier’(Robinson2002:99). IfareligiousandpoliticalleaderofthosetimesrepresentedIslamandMuslims as the evil, dangerous ‘Other’, artists and novelists, in particular during the Renaissance,representeditastheerotic-exoticfeminine(Said1978).Startingfrom Flaubert’sfamouspersonalimpressionsofEgypt(1972),thedistantandexotic
FromStudyingIslamtoStudyingMuslims
33
Orientbecameaclichéinnineteenth-centuryFrench(aswellasotherEuropean) novels.Thenpaintersexpressedincolourswhatthenovelshadinwords.2As thenovelsandthepaintingsshowednomemoryofthepolemicfirstChristian studiesofIslam,3sothenewOrientalstudiesfreedthemselvesofthereligious rhetoric.Indeed,thesestudiesdevelopedmainlywithinthesecularenvironments ofEuropeanuniversities,particularlyinGermany.Nonetheless,Islamwasnota subjectof‘scientific’humanisticinvestigation.FocusingonArabic,historyand philosophy,theOrientalistsstartedtotranslateandanalysethetextualtraditionsof Islam.WorkssuchGoldziher’sMuhammedischeStudien(1971),firstpublishedin 1890,focusedonþadithsandIslamichistory.Thisnineteenth-centurystudyofthe Islamichasofferedsomeinteresting,highqualityscholarlyworks,whichshould notbeblindlyrejected.Themainissue,however,isthat,particularlyinGermany, theseOrientalistsstudiedIslaminthesamewayastheclassicancientGreekor Latincultures.IftheclassicLatinandGreektextsofferedtothesescholarsthe otherwiseunreachablevoicesofthosesocieties,Muslimvoiceswouldhavebeen easilyreachable.Rather,inOrientaliststudies,theirvoicesremainedmute,not becausetimehadreducedthemtoashesanddust,butbecauseOrientalistssawreal Muslims,infleshandbone,asirrelevant.Thisishardlysurprisingifweconsider thatthemajorityofOrientalists’worksappearedduringanexpansionofcolonialist powersandideas. Therefore,Saidhasargued(1978)thattheconceptofOrientandOrientalismas adisciplineareEuropean(i.e.Western)discoursesthatarefarfrombeingneutral; theyareideologicalandtheresultofacertainpowerrelationshipmarkedby politicalinterests.Orientalism,toquoteSaid,‘isratherthanexpresses,acertainwill orintentiontounderstand,insomecasestocontrol,manipulate,evenincorporate, whatisamanifestlydifferent(oralternativeandnovel)world’(1978:12,italicsin theoriginal).Inotherwords,academics,nolessthanpoliticians,areresponsible fortransformingtheArabs,andMuslims,intothearchetypeofthe‘Other’.This ‘Other’embodiestheanti-Westernperdefinition.Accordingtoan‘Orientalist’ perspective,Muslimsnotonlymisssomehistoricaleventswhichhaveenhanced Europe,suchastheEnlightenment,buttheyalsolackthecapacityforrepresenting (leaveasideunderstanding)themselves.TheyneedtobeguidedbytheWestern power.Certainly,Said’sobservationshavecriticalimplicationsforhownotonly Orientalistscholars,butalsocontemporarysociologistsandanthropologists,have studiedandstudyMuslims. ‘Where wasThe Middle East?’ asked Gilsenan, and with cynical humour answered‘interestingenough,nowhere’(Gilsenan1990:225).Inhischapter ‘VeryLikeaCamel:TheappearanceofanAnthropologist’sMiddleEast’,hehas providedacrispandvividaccount,asan‘insider’,ofthelackofethnographic studiesconcerningboththeMiddleEastandIslam.Gilsenanhasalsosuggested thatthroughoutthe1960s,wheninterestintheMiddleEastandMuslimsocieties finallyaroseamonganthropologists,ethnographicaccountsofvillagesandSufi saintsintheMiddleEastprovidedtheparadigmforthenewfield,ratherthana planneddiscussionofwhatthenewacademicfieldcouldhavebeenandaimedat. Inevitably,theanthropologicalstudiesofMuslimcities,classictextsandeducated
34
TheAnthropologyofIslam
scholarsremainedthedomainoftheOrientalists.Meanwhile,thewarsbetween thePalestiniansandtheIsraelis,andtheconsequentgeopoliticaldestabilizationof theMiddleEast,reinforcedthecompetitive,thoughstillnew,fieldofMiddleEast studies.MiddleEaststudiesscholarsfocusedonpolitical,economicandstrategic analysis,whichprovidedinterestingdataforwesterngovernments.Increasingly, anthropologists, avoiding the political debate, ghettoized themselves in the villages.Ifthesetraditionalstudiesofvillagekinshipandruralleadershiphad suitedthecolonialistadministrationofthepreviouscentury,itfailedtoengagewith twentieth-centuryrealpolitik.TheanthropologistsworkingontheMiddleEastand NorthernAfricafoundthemselvestrappedbetweentheexoticandtheivorytower. If,duringthe1960s,theanthropologyoftheMiddleEast,asregionalanthropology, sufferedadifficultidentityformation,theanthropologyofIslamremainedaghost. Geertz’sIslamObserved(1968)deliveredthekissthatawakenedthesleeping beauty.Forthefirsttime,aninfluentialanthropologistwroteaworkfeaturingthe word‘Islam’initstitle.Geertz’sbookinspirednewgenerationsofanthropologists, whoredirectedtheirattentiontoIslamasreligionratherthantokinship,marriages andvillagerurallife(FerneaandMalarkey1975).Duringthemiddleofthe1970s, somescholarsstartedtoquestionthenewfieldanditsachievement.Oneofthese firstreviewscomparedstudiesontheMiddleEastwithinthedifferentethnographic schools,suchasFrenchEthnologie,BritishsocialanthropologyandAmerican culturalanthropology.Thisreviewhascastagrimshadowontheoverallsuccess ofethnographicstudiesofMiddleEastandNorthernAfrica.FerneaandMalarkey havestated,‘anthropologicalstudiesinMENA(MiddleEastandNorthernAfrica) havelargelyfailedtoattractanaudienceofscholarsbeyondthosedevotedto undertakingsuchstudiesthemselves...Withfewexceptions,contributionsto anthropologicalliteraturebasedonMiddleEasternresearchhavefailedtohavean importantimpactupontheoreticalconcernsinthefieldofethnology’(1975:183). Evenstrongerweretheirconclusions: MENAanthropologyhas,foralargemeasure,becomeasetofspeakerswithout listeners.Onlyafaintmurmuroftheformer,ofteninanexchangeofregrets,is heardinthediscourseofgeneralethnology,ofOrientalism,andofthereading public.Itistheorywhichprovidesacademicdiscoursewithdepth,justasitis ‘history’whichgivesexperienceitsdensity,andjustasitisconnotationwhich transcendslanguageandliberatesspeakerandhearerfromastateofmutual insensibility.(1975:201) Thelackofaframework,orbetter‘aparadigm’,haspreventedthelonglistofethnographicstudies,discussedbyFerneaandMalarkey(1975),toachieveaconvincing discourse.These1960sMENAethnographicstudiesremainedatthemarginof theanthropologicalandsociologicalstudies,whilebycontrast,Africanethnographies,suchasthoseofEvans-PritchardandTurner,becametraditionalpillars ofanthropology.Subsequentcriticalreviews,thoughstillfocusingonMENAand onlymarginallyreferringtoananthropologyofIslam,haveatleastforecastedthe possibilityofabrighterfuturefortheanthropologyofIslam4.
FromStudyingIslamtoStudyingMuslims
35
BeyondthesefewreviewsontheethnographicworksoftheMiddleEastand NorthernAfrica,noscholarhasprovidedacriticalstudytracingthedevelopment oftheanthropologyofIslam.However,Variscohasrightlyobserved(2005:135–6) thatperhapsthereisnoneed, ImaginetheabsurdityofwritingananthropologyofChristianitybytracing alltheethnographyconductedin‘Christian’contexts.Whatwouldsuchafarfetchedandnoveltextbecalled?...Isuggestthatsimpleessentializingofthe longhistoryofthefaithinidealtypes,beyondrepeatingtheobvioussectarian splits,offersnothingnew.Itiseasytocreateunityoutofdiversitybutseldom doesitserveananalyticpurpose. Therefore,inthefollowingparagraphsandsectionsIdonotwishtoprovidesuchan ‘intellectualtrajectoryoftheanthropologyofIslam’(Varisco2005:135).Rather,I willdiscussthedifferentviewpointsonwhattheanthropologyofIslammightbe.
TOWARDSTHEANTHROPOLOGYOFISLAM? Asapostgraduatestudentofanthropology,withavividinterestinMuslimsocieties, IwassurprisedhowIslam,asreligion,wasmissingfromethnographiesdevotedto Muslims.AnthropologistsconsideredstudyingIslamlessattractivethanstudying ‘primitive’religionssincemanyofthemperceivedIslamaslackinginteresting culturalandsymbolicfeatures,suchascomplexsymbolicritualsorceremonies.In otherwords,Islam,withitsiconoclastictraditions,abstractconceptionofGodand focusonorthodoxy,appearedtooplain.Thus,anthropologistsmetMuslimsmainly invillages,withsaints(Sufis),complexkinships,lineages,andagriculturaland pastoraleconomics.Indeed,asGilsenanhasrecalled,Islamremainedadifficult elementtoincorporatewithinanthropologicalanalysis,‘Therewaseffectivelyno modelinmonographicortheorytermstoindicatewhatshouldbedone,letalone how,notinwhatwayssuchdisparatesecondarymaterialsmightbeincorporated intosomethingthatwouldbetakentoberecognizably“anthropological”’(1990: 226,italicsintheoriginal).StudentssuchasGilsenan,withaninterestinIslam andtheMiddleEast,receivedthetraditionaltraininginanthropologyasanyother studentinthedepartment:spendingtimereadingandstudyingthe‘foundation’of thediscipline,suchasDurkheim,Malinowski,Evans-Pritchard,Radcliffe-Brown. But,asthestudentGilsenanunderstoodin1963,theseauthorsandtheirtheories hardlywouldhavefittedhisresearch. ThequestionwhichGilsenan,andotherpioneersofthenewfieldhadtoanswer, atleasttotheircolleagues,was:‘howdoanthropologistsstudyingIslamand MuslimsremainanthropologistsandnotbeabsorbedintoOrientalstudies,or thedevelopingMiddleEaststudies?’ThesolutionwasfoundbetweenChicago andMexico.VonGrunebaum(1955),anIslamicistworkingattheUniversityof Chicago,adaptedtoMuslimsocietiesthefindingsofananthropologistcolleague, Redfield,whoseresearchfocusedonpeasantcommunitiesinMexico.Redfieldhad
36
TheAnthropologyofIslam
suggestedthatallthereligionsbifurcateinto‘greattraditions’and‘littletraditions’. Thegreattraditionsareurbanandorthodox,theyare‘consciouslycultivatedand handeddown’(1956:70).Bycontrast,‘thelargelyunreflectivemany’(1956: 40)endinpractisinglittletraditions,whichcontaminatemainstreamreligion throughsyncretismderivedfromfolklore.He,however,admittedthatthetwo traditionsarenotisolatedfromeachotherbutratherinteractconsensually.Finally, anthropologistsstudyingMuslimsocietyandconductingfieldworkamongthe ‘peasants’oftheMiddleEastandNorthernAfrica(betterknownasBedouins) foundthemissinglinktoclaimtheiranthropologicalpedigreeandovercomethat ‘notalwayswell-concealedirritation’towardanthropologists,labellingArabistsor Islamiciststhenew‘LawrencesofArabia’(Gilsenan1990). Geertz’sIslamObservedwouldprovidefuturegenerationsofanthropologists, conductingresearchamongMuslimsocieties,withanauthoritativeprecedent, whichwasnottheresultoffieldworkinremoteareasofSouthAmerica,butrathera supposedparticipant-observationoftwoIslamiccountries,MoroccoandIndonesia. IshallnotsummarizeGeertz’sworkhere,norshallIprovideanewcritiqueor defenceofthisseminalstudy,asmanyvalidsummaries,critiquesanddefencesare nowavailable.5Rather,IwishtoevaluatehowIslamObservedhascontributedto theformationoftheanthropologyofIslam.What,however,bothsupportersand detractorsofGeertz’sIslamObservedcanagreeuponisthelackofrealMuslim voicesinGeertz’sethnography.TheeventualstudentoftheanthropologyofIslam hopingtofindaMalinowskianinspirationfromGeertz’sexperienceoffieldworkin MoroccoandIndonesiacanonlyremainfrustrated.InIslamObserved,fieldwork, wecansay,isnothingmorethanavalidating,‘Iwasthere’.Butwehaveto recognizethatGeertzhasprovidedtwoinnovativeelements,aneededcomparative approachtoMuslimsocietiesaswelltheredefinitionofthedyadgreatversuslittle traditionintermsofscripturalismversusmysticism.Nonetheless,el-Zein(1977) hasnotedthatGeertz,throughhisfamousdefinitionofreligion(1966),6ended upessentializingIslam.El-ZeinhasacknowledgedthatGeertzhasconsideredthe particularhistorical,culturalandsocialdifferencesbetweenIslaminMoroccoand Indonesia,butGeertz,el-Zeinhasobserved,hasexpressedthecontentionthatall expressionsofIslam, findunityofmeaningthroughtwodimensionsoftheseuniversalconditions: firstasexpressionsofaparticularformofexperience,religion,withcertain definedcharacteristicssuchastheintegrationofworldviewandethos;and secondasahistoricallycontinuoustraditionofmeaninginwhichtheoriginal expressionandallthosefollowingitintimeandspacedonotexistascomplete distinctrealitiesbutasdelicatelyrelateddevelopmentsofaninitialsymbolic baselinkedbythesocialprocessofsharedmeaning...ThisunityofIslam establishedatthelevelofhisphilosophicalpremisesallowsGeertztospeak legitimatelyofan‘Islamic’consciousnessatthelevelofactualexperienceas well.Eachindividualexperiencecontainstheuniversalcharacteristicsassigned tothereligiousformofexperienceandthoseparticularsharedmeaningswhich recallanentiretraditionofIslam.(1977:232)
FromStudyingIslamtoStudyingMuslims
37
Inotherwords,despitetheusefulandchallengingcontributionthatGeertzhas offeredtotheanthropologicalstudyofIslam,theultimateresultofhisanalysis hasofferedacounterproductiveessentialistviewofwhatIslam,ratherthana Muslim,is.Furthermore,Geertzdidprovide,forthefirsttime,that‘paradigm’ that the first studies of Muslim societies lacked. From his choice of title to theessenceofhisinterpretation,GeertzhasmadeIslamtheprotagonistofthe anthropologicaldiscourse.Albeit,inIslamObserved,readerscanspotlittle(ifany atall)anthropology. IfGeertz’sstudyhadastronginfluenceonAmericananthropologists,who startedtoconsiderMuslimsocietiesworthyofstudying,inBritainMuslimSociety, abookwrittenbyGellner(1981),wouldprovideBritishsocialanthropologywith itsauthoritativeworkonIslam.Gellner(andthenmanyofhispupils)hasforcefully defendedhisworkonIslam,whileothers7havesavagelycriticizedhisethnocentric andmonolithicapproachtoitasmuchashistotalsupportforanessentialized segmentarylineagetheory.Aswehaveseenabove,anthropologistswhoworked onMuslimsocietiesneededtoreclaimtheirchallengedanthropologicalidentity. Gellner,likemanyothers,hasframedhisanalysisofNorthAfricanMuslimsocieties withinthetraditionaldivisionbetweenlittleandgreattraditions.8However,hehas reclaimedhisanthropologicalidentitythroughthefatherofsegmentarylineage theory,Evans-Pritchard(1940and1949),ofwhomGellnerfelttobeafaithful disciple. Segmentarytheory,justtosummarizeinveryfewsimplewords,9suggeststhat familiesinruralandtribalsocietiesformtiesthataresegmentedindifferentgroup sharinginterests(suchaslandoraherdtogether).So,ifinacommunitythereare groupsA,B,C,D,E,F,G,H,segmentarytheorysuggeststhatthroughkinship (which,however,goesbeyondbloodrelationshipsandincludesfriendships)Aand E,CandF,BandG,aswellasDandHwouldformnetworksaimedatmutual support.ThismeansthatifthefamilyChasanargumentwithfamilyA,E,which hasnotbeenchallengedbyC,willsupportAagainstC,whileFwillsupportC againstA.Incertaincircumstances,thetwomaingroups,e.g.AandB,towhichall theothersaretied,couldhaveafeud.Inconsequence,Awouldexpectthatgroups E,CandF,wouldsupporttheircause,whileBwouldtrustG,DandH.Ofcourse, powerwithinsegmentarysocietiestendstobediffused.Evans-Pritchardobserved, ‘Authorityisdistributedateverypointofthetribalstructureandpoliticalleadership islimitedtosituationsinwhichatribeorasegmentofitactscorporately.Witha tribethisonlyhappensinwarorindealingswithoutsideauthority’(quotedin Gellner1981:37). The majority of scholars have interpreted segmentary theory as a way to describe‘notwhatgroupsdoornotdo“ontheground”buthowtheythinkortalk aboutthemselvesandwhattheydo’(Abu-Lughod1989:284).Yet,Gellnerhas controversiallystated,‘todescribeatribalgroupingassegmentaryisnotmerely toclassifyit–itisalsoinlargemeasuretoexplainitsorganization.Morethan mostclassificatoryterms,perhaps,segmentationcontainsatheory.Thetheory issimple,elegant,and,inmyestimation,toaverylargeextentcorrect’(Gellner 1981:36).Toosimple,tooelegantandtoowestern,hasretortedHammoudi(1980),
38
TheAnthropologyofIslam
whohassuggestedthatGellner‘brushingasideallhistory’hasjustimposed hisconvenientmodelonarealitythatisinsteadcomplex.BecauseofGellner’s EurocentricapproachtoIslam,weshouldnotbesurprisedtofindhissegmentary theoryratherfixed,unchangeableandtotallyforgetfulofEuropeancolonialism. Indeed,Gellner’scentralargumentconcerningIslamarguesthatIslamcannot change.FarfrombeingthereligionoflivingMuslimswithopinions,ideas,feelings, identities,GellnerianIslamisanessencethatremainsconstantinitsmodel.So,if segmentarytheoryshapesIslaminthevillage,theQur’an,or,asGellnerhascalled it‘theBook’,shapestheurbanMuslim.Becauseofthelackofreferencestoother anthropologistswhohaveconductedfieldworkintheMiddleEastandtheArab world(withtherareexceptionofafewwordsfromGeertz),Gellner’sworkson Islamaresomewhatsurprising.10 WhatmightstudentsoftheanthropologyofIslamlearnfromGellner’swork? Again,asinthecaseofGeertz,certainlynothowtoconductfieldwork,nothow tounderstandtheirinformantsandcertainlynothowtoobservetheimpactthat colonialismhadonMuslimsocieties.Gellnerisnotinterestedinunderstanding Muslims;rather,likeGeertz,hebelievedhehadprovidedtheultimateexplanation ofIslamasaculturalsystem.ButwhatGellnerinrealityprovidedwasa‘simple, elegant’andEurocentricphilosophical-politicalviewofIslam,inwhich‘theIslam foundingArabsappearonlyassegmentedBedouins’(Varisco2005:75).The influencethatGellnerhasonBritishanthropologistsstudyingIslamhasbeen(and remains,e.g.Shankland2003)relevant.However,Gellner’sstudyofIslamhasnot providedanycontributiontowhattheanthropologyofIslammightbe,oreven whatitmeanstostudyIslam.Oneofthereasonsforthislackofreflexivityisthat MuslimSocietyisnotamonographbasedoncoherentresearch,butratheraselfglorifyinganthology,whichlacksunity.Indeed,wecannototherthanagreewith Variscowhenhenotes,‘Ifthereisanyonebookbyanthropologistspurportingto explainIslamorMuslimSocietythatshouldbeavoidedbecauseitissosummarily patchedtogetherandindignantlyindifferenttoavailablescholarship,thattext couldeasilybeErnestGellner’sMuslimSociety’(2005:53). Gilsenan’sRecognizingIslam(1982)appearedoneyearafterMuslimSociety. LikeGeertzandGellner,Gilsenanisananthropologistwhoseresearchfocused on the Middle East.Yet, in contrast with Geertz’s and Gellner’s works on Islam,Gilsenan’sseminalbooksucceedinavoidingessentialism.Throughan anthropologicalapproachdeeplyrootedinthepracticeoffieldworkandreflective tradition,thisbook providesreaderswithan inspiring study of the different embodimentsofIslam.IfIremainstalwartlyscepticaltowardsthesuggestionthat Geertz’sandGellner’sworksfoundedtheanthropologyofIslam,Ihavenohesitation inaffirmingthatGilsenan’sstudyrepresentsavalidstart.Notwithstandingthathis workremainedlocatedwithintheMiddleEastandNorthernAfrica,Gilsenan’s RecognizingIslamhasnotprivilegedthevillageoverthecityandhasavoided the‘little’versus‘great’traditiondichotomy,aswellastheGellnerianversionof segmentarytheory.Indeed,Gilsenan,thoughheneverreferstoananthropology ofIslam,hashighlightedsomebasicprinciplesinstudyingtheMuslimreligion. Theseprincipleswerehardlyanoveltyintheanthropologicalstudyofreligionsand
FromStudyingIslamtoStudyingMuslims
39
cultures,atleastsincethetimesofBoas.Yettheywerecertainlyinnovativeinthe caseofstudyingMuslimsandIslam.InthePrefaceofhisbook,wecanread, IdidnotconsiderIslamtobeamonolithic‘it’,anentitywhichcouldbetreated asatheologicalorcivilizationalhistoricalbloc,unchangingandessentially ‘other’insomeprimordialway.NordidIwishtoputforwardanaccountof belief,doctrineandhistoryassystematizedbyOrientalists,theologiansor jurists...Iwasandamconcernedwithmoresociologicalquestionsofsocial andculturalvariationinverydifferentsocietiessubjectedtotheconflictofthe colonialandpost-colonialperiodsandoftheveryturbulentprocesseswelabel modernity.(1982:5) Gilsenanhas,thoughbriefly,outlinedthetwomostimportantelementsof methodologyinasociologicalanalysisofIslam, First, to examine the practices and everyday lives of persons describing themselvesasMuslimsandthediscoursesofauthoritythataretakenforgranted orstruggledover;second,tousesuchanattemptatunderstandingtoreflect backcriticallyonthewaysinwhichWesternersingeneraltendedtoapproach societiesinwhichsuchpractices,teaching,formsofknowledgeandcultureare significant.(1982:5) Inhisworkasfieldworkerandanthropologist,Gilsenanhasdemonstratedaneffort tounderstand,withoutpatronizing,whatbothGeertzandGellnerhadconcealed. Gilsenanhasdevelopedclearmethodologicalandanalyticalparadigms.Partof theseparadigmsistheattemptto‘dissolve’theessentialistviewofaMuslimmind ‘explain[ing]awholeseriesofeventsandstructuresthatareotherwisetotally bafflingandalarming’(1982:19).Followingthisanthropologicalapproachmeans discussingIslamas, notasingle,rigidlyboundedsetofstructuresbutratherasawordthatidentifies varyingrelationsofpractices,representation,symbol,conceptandworldview withinthesamesocietyandbetweendifferentsocieties.Therearepatternsin theserelations,andtheyhavechangedinveryimportantwaysovertime.My aimisnottopersuadethereadertosubstitutearelativizedandfragmented visionforoneofglobalunity.Ratheritistosituatesomeofthesereligious, cultural,andideologicalformsandpracticesthatpeopleregardasIslamicinthe lifeanddevelopmentoftheirsocieties.(1982:19) GilsenanhasreversedGellner’sEurocentricviewofMuslimsocieties,andprovided aparadigmforunderstandingIslamasadiscoursewithinsocietyratherthanan essenceshapingit.NotwithstandingtheweightycontributionthatGilsenanhas madetowardstheformationoftheanthropologyofIslam,hisworkhasnotbeen widelydiscussedinreviewswithinthefield. Inthepreviousparagraphs,wehavediscussedanthropologicalworksthathave
40
TheAnthropologyofIslam
beenindicatedasthe‘foundation’oftheanthropologyofIslam.Theyarestudies, examples,wecansay,stemmingfromtheauthors’ethnographicexperiences,the majorityofwhicharelocatedintheMiddleEast.Noneofthem,however,offered ananswertothequestion,‘whatistheanthropologyofIslam?’In1977,nineyears afterGeertz’sIslamObserved,AbdulHamidel-Zeinprovidedthefirstanalytical andparadigmaticattempttodefinetheanthropologyofIslaminanarticlewhich passednearlyunobserved.Offeredintheformatofareview,comparingfive differentanthropologicalapproaches(Geertz1968;Bujra1971;Crapanzano1973; Gilsenan1973;andEickelman)againstprominenttheologicalviewpointsofIslam, el-Zein’sarticlechallengedhisreaderwithaprovocativequestion,‘inthemidst ofthisdiversityofmeaning,isthereasingle,realIslam?’(1977:249)El-Zein answerednegatively.TheanthropologistwishingtostudyIslamshouldrecognize that: Islamasanexpressionofthislogiccanexistonlyasafacetwithinafluidyet coherentsystem;itcannotbeviewedasanavailableentityforculturalsystems toselectandputtovarioususes.‘Islam,’withoutreferringittothefacetsof asystemofwhichitispart,doesnotexist.Putanotherway,theutilityofthe concept‘Islam’asapredefinedreligionwithitssupreme‘truth’isextremely limitedinanthropologicalanalysis.EventhedichotomyoffolkIslam/elite Islamisinfertileandfruitless.AsIhavetriedtoshow,theapparentdichotomy canbeanalyticallyreducedtothelogicgoverningit.(1977:252) El-Zeinhassuggestedthatanthropologistsshouldfullyrejecttheessentialistdyad ‘trueIslam’(i.e.greattradition)versus‘falseIslam’(i.e.littletradition),which certainanthropologistshavepropagatedtogetherwithIslamictheologians.Rather, hehascampaignedforastructuralistapproach,whichstartingfromthe‘native’s’ modelof‘Islam’, analyze[s] the relations which produce its meaning. Beginning from this assumption,thesystemcanbeenteredandexploredindepthfromanypoint, fortherearenoabsolutediscontinuitiesanywherewithinit–thereareno autonomousentitiesandeachpointwithinthesystemisultimatelyaccessible fromeveryotherpoint.Inthisviewtherecanbenofixedandwhollyisolable functionofmeaningattributedtoanybasicunitofanalysis,beitsymbol, institution,orprocess,whichdoesnotimposeanartificialorderonthesystem fromoutside.Thatis,theordersofthesystemandthenatureofitsentitiesare thesame–thelogicofthesystemisthecontentofthesysteminthesensethat eachterm,eachentitywithinthesystem,istheresultofstructuralrelations betweenothers,andsoon,neitherbeginningnorendinginanyfixed,absolute point.(1977:251–2) Eickelman(1981b)hashighlightedel-Zein’sintellectualcourage,since,asa practisingMuslim,el-Zeinadvancedtheoreticalpositionsthat,ifmisunderstood,as indeedtheywere,couldhavebeenrejectedbyMuslims.El-Zeinhasclaimedthat
FromStudyingIslamtoStudyingMuslims
41
anthropologistscanprovideasocialscientificanalysisofMuslimlifethroughthe observationofthediverseinterpretationsofIslam. Eightyearswereneededbeforeel-Zein’scriticalreviewfoundareply.InThe IdeaofanAnthropologyofIslam,Asadfinallyaddressedthequestions‘what, exactly,istheanthropologyofIslam?Whatisitsobjectofinvestigation?’(1986b: 1).Firstly,Asadrejectedel-Zein’sargumentas,‘abraveeffort,butfinallyunhelpful’ (1986b:2),andsecondlyhecriticizedGilsenan’sparadigmbecause, likeel-Zein,[it]emphasizes...thatnoformofIslammaybeexcludedfrom theanthropologist’sinterestonthegroundthatitisnotthetrueIslam.His suggestionthatthedifferentthingsthatMuslimsthemselvesregardasIslamic shouldbesituatedwithinthelifeanddevelopmentoftheirsocietiesisindeed asensiblesociologicalrule,butitdoesnothelpidentifyIslamasananalytical objectofstudy.(1986b:2) Finally,hearguedthatinananthropologicalanalysisofIslam,Muslims’theological viewscouldnotbeignored,hence,theoriginofAsad’sharshcommentonboth ZeinandGilsenan’sviews.Abu-Lughod,however,hasaccusedAsadofideological stancesthatledhimtomisunderstandthetwoauthors’positions(1989:295).Asad hassurelyprovidedindicationsofhowscholarsshouldapproachtheanthropology ofIslam, IfonewantstowriteananthropologyofIslamoneshouldbegin,asMuslimsdo, fromtheconceptsofadiscursivetradition[Islam]thatincludesandrelatesitself tothefoundingtextsoftheQur’anandtheHadith.Islamisneitheradistinctive socialstructurenoraheterogeneouscollectionofbeliefs,artefacts,customs,and morals.Itisatradition.(1986b:14) Forthefirsttime,Asadhasproposedtheblueprintthatthisdisciplinelacked. Wecannotunderstand,however,Asad’sparadigmfortheanthropologyofIslam withoutgraspinghisuseoftheword‘tradition’.Tradition,accordingtohim, ‘consistsessentiallyofdiscoursesthatseektoinstructpractitionersregardingthe correctformandpurposeofagivenpracticethat,preciselybecauseitisestablished, hasahistory’(1986b:14,italicsmine).Atraditionisconceptuallylinkedtoapast (markingtheformationofthetradition),afuture(markingthestrategyofsurvival ofthetradition)andapresent(markingtheinterconnectionofthetraditionwiththe socialstrata).Therefore,Asadhasconcluded,foranalyticalpurposes‘thereisno essentialdifference...between“classic”and“modern”Islam’(1986b:14). Asadhassuggestedthatatensionexistsbetweenhistorical,political,economic andsocialdynamics,whichthroughorthopraxytrytochangetradition,andthe traditionitself,whichtriestoresistthroughorthodoxy.Forthisreason,Asadcan claimthatanthropologistssuchasGilsenan(whohasdeniedthecentralityof orthodoxyinIslam)orGellner(whohastransformedcertainspecificdoctrines intotheheartofIslamitself)‘aremissingsomethingvital;orthodoxyisnota merebodyofopinionbutadistinctiverelationship–arelationshipofpower’
42
TheAnthropologyofIslam
(Asad1986b:15).Inconclusion,AsadhasarguedthattheanthropologyofIslam ‘seek[s]tounderstandthehistoricalconditionsthatenabletheproductionand maintenanceofspecificdiscursivetraditions,ortheirtransformation–andthe effortsofpractitionerstoachievecoherence’(1986b:17). AlthoughAsad’sviewofIslamasa‘tradition’maybeaninterestinginsight, Idisagreewithhislimitedandproto-theologicalparadigm11oftheanthropology ofIslam.First,notallMuslims,thoughdefiningthemselvesassuch,haveadeep knowledgeoftheQur’anortheþadiths.12Should,accordingtoAsad’sdefinition oftheanthropologyofIslam,anthropologistsconsidertheseMuslimstobebad Muslims?Clearly,thisjudgmentalattitudewouldcontradictoneofthemainvital aspectsofanthropologyasadiscipline,theavoidanceofbias.Furthermore,forthe anthropologistofIslamtheknowledgeoftheQur’anandrelevantIslamicliterature remainsanimportantgoodpractice;butanthropologistsshouldnotnecessarilystart fromwhere‘Muslimsstart’.Finally,AsadhaslimitedtheanthropologyofIslamto ananalysisofthepowerstrugglebetweenMuslimstryingtomaintainorthodoxy andthechangingworldchallengingit.IrecognizethatAsadhasbeenthefirst anthropologistconsciouslyattemptingtoelaborateadiscursiveparadigmofthe anthropologyofIslam.Indeed,earlier,anthropologistssuchasGeertzandGellner onlytriedtoimpose,throughtheirtheories,whattheysawastheultimateanalysis oftheIslam.Others,suchasGilsenan,havehiddenwithintheintroductorypages oftheirMiddleEasternethnographiestheirpartialdiscussionontheanthropology ofIslam.Nonetheless,togetherwithotheranthropologists(seeVarisco2005: 151–6),Iremainunimpressed,ifnotscepticallysuspiciousofAsad’s‘brave’,but tooideological,effortstodefine‘theideaofananthropologyofIslam’. Inrecenttimes,otheranthropologistshavetriedtoaddtheir,moreorless critical,voicestothedevelopmentoftheanthropologyofIslam.Abu-Lughod (1989)haswrittenoneofthemostdetailedreviewsofanthropologicalstudies concerningtheArabworld.13AlthoughshedoesnotdirectlyengageintheAsadian discussionconcerningtheanthropologyofIslam,shehasprovidedinsightful observationsontheissuesaffectingMiddleEastanthropology(butthatcanbe extendedtotheanthropologyofIslam).Thefirstobservationpointstowardthe existenceof‘threecentralzonesoftheorizingwithinMiddleEastanthropology: segmentation,theharemandIslam.Toswitchmetaphors,therearethedominant “theoreticalmetonyms”bymeansofwhichthisvastandcomplexareaisgrasped’ (Abu-Lughod1989:280).Itissurprisingtonoticehow,inparticular,the‘zones’, ‘harem’(understoodhereasgenderstudies,seeChapter8inthisbook)and‘Islam’ (understoodasessentialistapproaches)arestillpartofanthropologicalstudiesof Islam.Although,thefocusonsegmentationhasdecreasedinrecentyears(yetsee Shankland2003),formorethanthirtyyears,aswehaveseen,itremainedacentral topicinthestudiesofMiddleEastandNorthernAfrica.Abu-Lughodhastherefore asked, Whyhastherebeensomuchtheorizingaboutsegmentation?Evenifonegrants thatsomeagriculturalsocietiesintheArabMiddleEastaretribal,andthat thereforetheanalyticalissuesarerelevanttounderstandingmorethanthe
FromStudyingIslamtoStudyingMuslims
43
approximately1%oftheMiddleEasternpopulationwhoarepastoralnomads ortranshumants,therationofanthropologists,articles,andbookstopopulation remainsstaggering.(1989:284) Abu-Lughodhasadvancedaninterestingexplanationforthisstaggeringdisproportionofsegmentary-basedstudies.Weneedtotakeintoconsideration,she suggests,‘men,politics,andviolence’.Indeed,shehasadvancedthehypothesis that‘afelicitouscorrespondencebetweentheviewsofArabtribesmenandthoseof Europeanmenhasledeachtoreinforceparticularinterestsoftheotherandtoslight otheraspectsofexperienceandconcern’(1986:30). Atthebeginningofthe1990s,Abu-Lughodfelttheneedtoemphasizethat the three ‘theoretical metonyms’ certainly cannot exhaust all the topics and researchavailabletoanthropologistsstudyingtheArab(andIslamic)world. Theoveremphasisonsuchlimitedfields,Abu-Lughodhasobserved,meantthe exclusionofothers,suchasstudiesonemotions,economy,psychology,migration intheIslamicworld.Yetthemain‘missinginaction’oftheseanthropologies remainsthelackofhistoricalcontextualization: IfOrientalistscholarshiplookedtothepasttodefinetheessenceofArab civilization,anthropology’sahistoricismhastendedtoproduceitsownbrand ofessentialism–theessentialismofArabculture.Bringingtheregioninto historicaltime,exploringthewaysthecomplexsituationsinwhichpeoplelive havebeenhistoricallyproduced,andshowinghowtransformationshavebeen andarenowbeinglivedbyparticularindividuals,families,andcommunitiesare stepstheanthropologyoftheArabworldmusttake.Theresultwillbetomake morefluidtheboundariesoftheanthropologicaldiscourseontheArabworld. (1989:301) Abu-Lughoddidnotaim,likeAsad,todevelopaprogrammaticviewoftheanthropologyofIslam.Rather,throughanextensivecriticalsurvey,shehashighlighted somedeficienciesinthegeneralunderstandingoftheanthropologyofMiddle EastandArabWorld,which,atthebeginningofthe1990s,remained(despitethe parenthesesGeertz,el-ZeinandAsad)theonlyvisible‘anthropologyofIslam’. Untilthe1990s,thediscussionontheanthropologyofIslamwasproceeding slowly,withoutcleardirectionandwithfewattemptstopresentacoherent paradigm,markedbytautologicalethnographicapproaches,whichrevisited thesamevillageslookingforthesameissues.Twenty-twoyearsafterel-Zein’s seminalarticle,thirteenafterAsad’sessay,andtenafterAbu-Lughod’sreview, Lukens-Bull(1999),inhis‘BetweenTextandPractice:Considerationsinthe anthropologicalStudyofIslam’,wasstillstrugglingtoprovideacleardefinition andparadigmoftheanthropologyofIslam.Again,likeAsad,Lukens-Bullhas toobserve‘theanthropologicalstudyofIslamisonethathasbeenplagued byproblemsofdefinitions.Whatexactlyarewestudying?Localpractices, universaltextsandstandardofpractices,orsomethingelseentirely?’(1999:1). Lukens-Bull,explicatingtheobligatoryritualofthecriticalsurvey,hasmeasured
44
TheAnthropologyofIslam
himselfagainsttheexerciseofprovidingaparadigm.ToavoidrepeatingAsad’s theologicalessentialism,Lukens-Bullhasrightlyacknowledged,‘thetheoretical question“WhatisIslam?”andthetheologicalquestion“WhatisIslam?”arenot thesame’(1999:10).Anthropology,Lukens-Bullhasexplained,answersthe questionatananalyticlevel,whereastheology,‘addressestheontologicalstatus ofthingsandseek[s]thefoundationsoffaithwithinthetradition’(1999:10). Lukens-Bull’sargumentneedsthisdistinguoashisanthropologicaldefinitionof Islam, begin[s]atthesamepointthataMuslimdefinitionofIslamdoes.Thisisnot anunusualproposition;manyhaveproposedsuchastartingpoint.However,I wouldliketostartwiththeIslamicdefinitionof‘Islam’assubmissiontoGod. AllMuslimswillagreewiththisdefinition.Wheretheydifferisindefininghow oneshouldgoaboutsubmittingtoGod.Acomparativestudyofthedifferent conceptionsofhowtosubmittoGod(thatis,howtobeaMuslim)shouldbethe centraltaskofananthropologyofIslam.(1999:10) Truly,Lukens-Bull’sdefinitioncleverlyreconcilesboththeemicandeticviewpoints onIslam.Inmyopinion,however,thedefinitionhastwoeffects:ittendstoreduce MuslimhumanbeingsintoMuslimtheologicalbeings,andIslamintoapowerful all-shapingforce.Letmeask,doweneedtodefine‘Islam’inordertodefine theanthropologyofIslam?Certainly,wedonot.Thereisnoneedofauniversal definitionofIslam,andthereisnoneedofanagreementbetweentherespondents andtheanthropologistinaphenomenologicalEliadianstyle(Kunin2002,Chapter 8).IfanthropologydoesnotneedadefinitionofIslam,Lukens-Bull’sparadigmfor theanthropologyofIslamsurelydoes.Finally,themainweaknessinLukens-Bull’s argumentisthatitreducestheanthropologyofIslamtoacomparativestudyofthe differentstylesofMuslimsubmission. Lukens-Bull’sarticleandreviewofpreviousworks,however,highlightsan intriguing,thoughalarming,aspect.Allthetitlesdiscussedinhisreview,justlike allthetitlesdiscussedinAsad’s(1986b)andAbu-Lughod’s(1989),dealswith ‘exotic’places.Indeed,wecanfindtitlessuchasGamelanStories:Tantrism, Islam,andAestheticsinCentralJava(Becker1993),ThePoliticalEconomyof IslamicConversioninModernEastJava(Hefner1987),MetaphoricalAspects ofIndonesianIslamicDiscourseaboutDevelopment(Lukens-Bull1996)and IslaminJava:NormativePietyandMysticismintheSultanateofYogyakarta (Woodward1989)whichhavemainlylocatedthefieldwithinIslamicvillages ofMuslimcountries.DoesthismeanthattheanthropologyofIslamsuffered fromexoticentrism?Lukens-Bullcouldhavementionedsomeoftheavailable anthropologicalresearchonMuslimsinthewest.Yet,togetherwithmanyothers, hedidnot.Theimpressionisthatstilltodaysomeanthropologistsconsiderwhoever conductswesternresearchonIslamandMuslimstobea‘sociologist’.Havethe romanticizeddescriptionsoffieldworkinremoteareasandvillagessomethingto dowiththis?Indeed,anthropologistsconductingresearchamongwesternMuslims cannotcomplainaboutmissingshowersandalackoftoiletpaper.14
FromStudyingIslamtoStudyingMuslims
45
Varisco’sIslamObscured(2005)hasofferedthelatestattempttoreopena debateontheanthropologyofIslam.Thetitleofthisbookleavesthereaderwith nodoubtsaboutVarisco’sdisillusionwithfortyyearsofsupposedanthropology ofIslam.Variscohaspresentedhisargumentinthe,nowclassic,formatofan extendedcriticalreview.Underhiscritical-cynical-sarcasticaxe-sharpstyleended themust-be-readGeertz(1968),Mernissi(1975),Gellner(1981)andAhmed(1986 and1988).Summarizedtothebone,Varisco’sbooktellsuswhathasgonewrong intheanthropologicalstudyofIslam.Acuteinhiscriticismandconvincinginhis argument,Variscoofferspleasantreadinginhissophisticated,yetsarcastic,enjoyable style.Soeffectivehasbeenhiscriticismthatastudentofminehasobserved, ‘whoeverreadsthisbookwiththeintentionofapproachingtheanthropologyof Islamwouldthinktwicebeforejoiningin’.AnthropologistsworkingonIslam aftermorethanfortyyearsarestilldebatinganddiatribingsomethingwhich,atthe levelofdisciplineparadigmandtheory,remainsanerrantghostwithinthefieldof social(cultural)anthropology.FromVarisco’smercilessbutconvincingreviews, wehavethedisarmingimpressionthatfutureanthropologistsworkingonIslamare stillcarryingonwithoutaclearparadigm,withoutrealtheoreticaldiscussion,still focusingonmarginalaspects,stillavoidingtheurbanareas,andstillconducting fieldwork,butdiscussingIslamwithoutMuslims.IntheEpilogueofhisbook, Variscohasfeltthat,asananthropologistworkingonIslam,hehadtofacewhat previousreviewers(withtheexceptionofAsad1986b)hadavoided: Iconoclastic deconstruction will never get an author to the right side just becauseitavoidsthewrongside.Nowcomesthereallydifficultpart:charting acourseofsafepassagethatwillstayclearofthesame,andperhapsirritatingly resistant,fallaciessoprevalentinthetexts[discussed].Havingobjectedtothe obscuringofIslam,whatisitthatanthropologistshave,can,andshoulddoto improvetheirperspectivesandmethodsforamoreenlightenedbutlessenrooted understandingofthereligionofMuslims?(2005:140) Hence,providingaseriesofSocraticquestionsandanswers,Variscohasoutlined whatheunderstandsas‘goodpractice’intheanthropologyofIslam. Thefirststepisfieldworkandparticipantobservation.Theyleadtoethnography, offeringa‘chart[of]howbeliefsandideasareputintopractice:nothowtheyare supposedtobeorshouldbe,buthowtheyunfoldinanobservablemannerinone smallplaceatoneparticulartime’(2005:140).Variscohascorrectlynoticedthat ethnography‘isnotapanaceaforessentializing’(2005:141)butratherhelpsto developdebatesaboutrealitiesincontinuouschange.Variscohasremindedus thattheethnographerhastobesomething‘betweenphotographerandartist’. Theethnographernotonlyrecordstheevents,butalsointerpretsthem,andwhen s/hewritesthemdown,andultimatelypublishesthem,theybecomethedomain ofthereaderswhoreinterprettheethnography,andinthecaseofacademics,use them.Varisco,then,movesontodiscussbrieflythe‘challengestosuccessful ethnographicfieldwork’(2005:143).Here,ofcourse,thesuggestionscouldnot beotherthanthoseanysupervisorofdoctoralstudentsmayprovide:beawareof
46
TheAnthropologyofIslam
theculturalshock,bewareofthehealthhazardsandchallenginglocaltraditions, andbereadyforemotionalissues.Variscohasalsostronglyaffirmedthenecessity ofknowingthelanguageoftheculture,orpeople,studied.Moreintriguingis howVariscoavoidstheel-Zeinvs.Asaddisagreementontheexistenceofone IslamormanyIslams.Afterstronglyrejectinganynominalistposition,Varisco hasendorsedAsad’sargumentthattheproblemisnotthedifferentattemptsthat scholarshavemadetogeneralizeIslam,buthowthisgeneralizationhasbeendone. Inotherwords,Variscohastoldhisreadersthathisproblemis‘with“Islam”with acapital“I”’(2005:146)aspresentedinthecriticismoftheworkhehasdiscussed inthebook.Variscohasrejectedtheideathatanthropologistscanconsiderlocal versionsofIslamasa‘masterblueprint’ofthisreligion, Thus,whattheanthropologistdefinesasjustanotherIslamisinvariablyseen bythepractitionerasanattempttodoIslam.Theissueisnotwhetherthis Islamexists;iftherewerenoconcepttherewouldbenomeaningfuldistinction tobeingMuslim.TheologianshavenotroublewithanidealizedIslam,but shouldethnographersamongMuslimsoperatewiththisconceptualizedIslam asagiven,assomethingmeaningfulinitself,apartfromitslocalappropriation? (2005:149) IfwewishtoradicalizeVarisco’sviewpoint,wecansaythatthisdiatribeonIslam vs.IslamsisirrelevanttotheanthropologyofIslam.ButhowhasVariscodefined theanthropologyofIslam? Variscoconsidersallthesequerellesonthedefinitionoftheanthropologyof Islamratheruseless,andobserves, searchingfortheideaofananthropologyofIslam,Iargue,shouldnotleadus beyondideologyandtheologybutratherprobetheseverypowerfuldiscursive traditionsthroughthickdescriptionofethnographiccontexts.ObservingMuslims inparticular‘Islams’isoneofthefewthingsthatanthropologistshavebeen abletocontributetothebroaderacademicinterestinhowIslamiscontinually definedandredefinedand,indeedhowreligionitselfisconceptualized.(2005: 160) Finally,Variscoarguesthatwhatultimatelyallformsofanthropologyareabout isculture.Thismeansthattheanthropologists,‘inevitablymustgobeyondthe ethnographiccontextobservedtoabroadercomparativeunderstandingofhow everygivenhumanactrelatestothepotentialforspecificallyhumaninteractions’ (2005:162).ForthisreasonVariscoconcludesthattheanthropologyofIslamcould notbeotherthanobserving‘Muslimsinordertorepresenttheirrepresentations’ since‘onlyMuslimscanobserveIslam’(2005:162). Certainly,Varisco’s Epilogue leaves open many questions for a coherent paradigmoftheanthropologyofIslam.Yet,Istronglyagreewithhisviewssince they move the discussion of the anthropology of Islam away from overused academicclichésand–touseAbu-Lughod’sterm–‘theoreticalmetonyms’that
FromStudyingIslamtoStudyingMuslims
47
havestagnated,ratherthanadvanced,thedebateontheanthropologyofIslam. AlthoughVarisco has challenged the anthropological approaches obscuring Islam,and,nineteenyearsafterAsad’scontribution,renewedthedebateonthe anthropologyofIslam,hehasmissedagoodopportunitytodeconstructoneof themostobscurantistelementswithinthetraditionofanthropologicalstudiesof Islam:illusoryexoticismoffieldwork.Actually,throughhisexamplesandthetitles mentionedintheEpilogue,hehasreinforced(probablyunintentionally)theidea thattheanthropologyofIslammeansexoticfieldwork(seeinparticularVarisco 2005:138,144–5).Asweshallseeinthenextchapter,sincetheendofthe1990s, anincreasingnumberofanthropologistshaveconductedethnography‘byliving inanIslamiccontext’(Varisco2005:138)but,thistime,withinthegeographical west.Althoughprobablynoneoftheseanthropologistshadtoenjoytheexperience ofsoilingthemselves(seethecaseofDanielBradburdreportedbyVarisco2005: 144)orfightagainstexoticintestinal‘flora’,asVariscohimselfhadtofaceinhis Yemenitefieldworkin1978.15Indeed,anthropologistsofIslamworkinginwestern locations,ortrans-regionalfieldwork,areproviding,inparticularafterSeptember 11,vitalstudiestounderstandMuslimcommunitiesandtheirIslams.
ANTHROPOLOGYOFISLAMORISLAMIC ANTHROPOLOGY? Wehaveseenthatduringthe1980santhropologistsresearchingIslamandMuslims triedtodefinetheanthropologyofIslam.Muchofthedebatefocusedonthedifferent rolethatanthropologyshouldhavefromtheology.SomeMuslimanthropologists foundunacceptablethesuggestionthatmanyIslams,ratherthanone,couldexist. Ahmedisastalwartdefenderofthe‘oneIslam’position.Inhiscontroversial TowardIslamicAnthropology(1986:58)hehasstated,‘therehasbeenasuggestion byMuslimanthropologiststhatthereisnotoneIslambutmanyIslams,asuggestion takenupbyWesternanthropologists.Idisagreewiththisposition.Thereisonly oneIslam,andtherecanbeonlyoneIslam’.TheanthropologyofIslam,aswehave seen,hasdevelopedfromdisparateethnographicstudiesfocusingonMuslims; henceithaslackedadefiniteparadigm,definitionoratheoreticalblueprint.In otherwords,anthropologyofIslamisstilladebate,anopen-endedprojectand apolyphonicdiscourse.Bycontrast,Islamicanthropologyhasbeentheorized, providedwithaclearparadigmandblueprint:Islam.Atthebeginningofthe1980s, theprojectforanIslamicanthropologywasnotanovelty(Mahroof1981).In 1984,Ahmedpublishedashortarticleannouncinghisbook(1986)whichwould haverepresentedtheroadmapforanIslamicanthropology.Ahmed’s Toward IslamicAnthropologyhasreceivedmuchattentionthroughextendedreviewsand discusstions.18AnthropologistshaveshownanoverallscepticismtowardsAhmed’s argument,withsomevehementlyrejectingit(cf.Tapper1988). OtherMuslimscholarshaveattemptedtoIslamicizesocialscientificdisciplines (seeBa-YunusandAhmad1985,Wyn1988).Nonetheless,Ahmed’spolemic attitudetowardnon-IslamicanthropologyandhisBritishanthropologicaltraining
48
TheAnthropologyofIslam
madehisworkparticularlyvisibletothewesternaudience.AhmeddefinesIslamic anthropology‘loosely’as, The study of Muslim groups by scholars committed to the universalistic principlesofIslam–humanity,knowledge,tolerance,–relatingmicrovillage tribalstudiesinparticulartothelargerhistoricalandideologicalframesof Islam.Islamishereunderstoodnotastheologybutsociology,thedefinitionthus doesnotprecludenon-Muslims.(1986:56) Wecanappreciate,asotherreviewershavealsonoticed,Ahmed’semphasisonthe inclusivenessofIslamicanthropology.Yetastrongcontradictionintermsfalsifies alltheuniversalisticframeworkofIslamicanthropology.Ahmedhasstatedthat Islam,inIslamicanthropology,isnottheologybutrathersociology.Hence,hehas concluded,Islamicanthropologydoesnotexcludenon-Muslimanthropologists. Now,Iwonderhowanon-Muslim,whomaynotrecognizeMuhammadasaprophet andbeagnosticaboutGod,couldapplyIslamicanthropologicalmethodology. Islamicanthropology,howeverexplainedorsold,isnothingelsethananthropology basedonatheologicaldeterminism.Anyanthropologyprogrammaticallybasedon ideologywouldfacechallengingcrisesofmoralandethicalvalues,whichwould ultimatelypreventthestudyofcertaintopicsorimpose,evenbeforefieldwork,a pre-dictatedframeworkofanalysis.Toillustratethispoint,wecanuseverysimple examples.HowcanIslamicanthropologistsconductfieldwork,withoutbias,with Muslimgaysandlesbians?HowcanIslamicanthropologists,suchasAhmed, conductfieldworkwithapostatesandstudythedynamicsofapostasywithout compromisingthefoundationoftheirowndiscipline?Atthispoint,itisworth askingif,asAhmedseemedtoimply,Islamicanthropologistsmustfindrefuge fromcontemporaryaspectsoflifestudyingonlythetribalMuslimvillage. Ahmed(1986),andWyn(1988)afterhim,havenotbeenunsuccessfulintheir attempttoshapeanIslamicanthropology,since,asEickelmanhasobserved, ‘Islamicanthropology...soundsverymuchlikeotheranthropologies,exceptfor theeffortstojustifyitintermsofperceivedQur’anicprinciplesandtoencourage Muslimscholarstouseanthropologicalapproaches’(1990:241).
CONCLUSIONS Inthischapter,wehaveobservedthedebatestemmingfromthequestion‘what istheanthropologyofIslam?’Inconclusion,muchhasbeendebated,heatedly criticized,sometimesevenacrimoniously,butnoagreementhasbeenreached.By contrast,Islamicanthropologydidnotsuffersuchalackofidentitysinceitsidentity wasdivinelyassumed:MuslimscouldnotcontradicttheQur’an.Yetthisinevitably purgesIslamicanthropologyfromsocialscienceandrootsitinsomethingakin totheology.Finally,wehaveobservedthatthediscussionsurroundingtheidea ofananthropologyofIslamisquiterecent,sinceitstartedduringthe1980s. Beforethat,anthropologistsconductedfieldworkintheMiddleEastandNorthern
FromStudyingIslamtoStudyingMuslims
49
Africasearchingforthe‘tribesman’astheircolleaguesinAfricasearchedforthe ‘primitive’.Indeed,wemustrecognize,asSaidhaspointedout, Asprimitively,astheage-oldantitypeofEurope,asafecundnightoutofwhich Europeanrationalitydeveloped,theOrient’sactualityrecededinexorablyinto akindofparadigmaticfossilization.TheoriginsofEuropeananthropology andethnographywereconstitutedoutoftheseradicaldifferences,and,tomy knowledge,asdiscipline,anthropologyhasnotyetdealtwiththisinherent politicallimitationuponitssupposedlydisinteresteduniversality.(1985:95) Today,wearemoreawareofthepoliticalinfluencesofcolonialismandtheimpact thatithadonthediscipline.YetasAbu-Lughodhasdiscussedinherarticle(1989), some‘zonesoftheorizing’,affectedbyOrientalistattitudes,arestillpresentinthe anthropologyofIslam.WhatAbu-Lughodhascalledthe‘harem’isprobablythe mostprominenttoday,16togetherwithanewone,‘terrorism’. TheideaoftheanthropologyofIslam,evenrecently(seeVarisco2005),is stillinevitablylinkedto‘exotic’fieldwork,oftenlocatedintheMiddleEastand NorthernAfrica,andalwaysinthevillage.Duringmybibliographicresearchfor thisbook,Ihavetriedtofindanyrevieworarticlewhich,discussingthetopicof theanthropologyofIslam,mentionsfieldworkamongMuslimslivinginthewest, orevenstudyingcontemporaryproblemsfacingMuslims,suchasdrugs,HIV, secularism,thewaronterrorandsoon.Ifoundnone.However,sincethe1990sa growingnumberofanthropologistsofIslamhavepreciselyofferedglimpsesinto thelives,anddifficulties,ofwesternMuslims;so,whyistheirworkbeingleft aside? Ihavefoundtheanswertothisquestionintwomainfactors.Firstly,anthropologistsstillseemnostalgicfortimesofdangerous,challenging,adventurous explorationswhich,throughtheriteofpassage(oftensymbolizedbygeneral sickness,diarrhoeaandlackoftoiletpaper)ofleavingthecivilizedworldforthe hardshipandpainofthe‘primitive’one,couldprojectoverthemselvesaNietzscheanauraofthefascinatingsuperhuman.Secondly,thebeliefthat,despitethe methodologyusedandthetrainingoftheresearcher,studiesconductedwithin thewestarethedomainofsociologyratherthantheanthropologyofIslam. Ifthefirstreasonmaybepathetic,thesecondiscertainlyillogical.Ifwestern anthropologistsstudyingMuslimswithinwesterncountriesaretobeconsidered sociologists(becauseoftheautochthonouslocationoftheirfieldwork),why are‘native’anthropologists(e.g.M.N.Srinivas)studyingtheirown‘primitive’ societiesstillrecognizedasanthropologists?Ibelievethatmethodology,rather thanlocation,discriminatesbetweenanthropologyandsociology.Whenastudyis foundedonfieldworkandparticipantobservation,andtherespondents’voicesare madeaudible,thedistinctionbetweentheanthropologyofIslamandthesociology ofIslamblurs. Inconclusion,thoughwestillcannotdefine(andprobablydonotneedtodo so)whattheanthropologyofIslammaybe(orevenshouldbe),wecansurely affirmwhatisnot.TheanthropologyofIslamisnottheology.Thismeansgoing
50
TheAnthropologyofIslam
beyondthequestionofIslamorIslams,andobservingthedynamicsofMuslim livesexpressedthroughtheirideologicalandrhetoricalunderstandingoftheir surrounding(social,natural,virtual)environment.17Yetmanyeventshavechanged therelationshipbetweentheMuslimandnon-MuslimworldsinceGeertzwrote hisseminalbookIslamObserved,andAsad(1986b)reopenedthedebateonthe ideaofananthropologyofIslamwhichel-Zein(1977)hadstarted.September11 andtheresulting‘waronterror’iscertainlythemostunprecedentedandtraumatic oftheseevents;aneventpregnantwithhorribleconsequences.Sixyearsafterthe crumblingoftheTwinTowersandthelossofthousandsoflivesaroundtheworld, Muslimandnon-Muslimanthropologistshavestillnotreflectedadequatelyupon whatitmeanstostudyIslamfromananthropologicalperspectiveinthisnewera. Ishallusethenextchaptertobeginadebateand(whatIstronglybelievetobe)a muchneededdiscussion.
NOTES 1. IrecommendMorrison1987,Bowie2000andKunin2002. 2. Seeforinstance,Delacroix’sWomenofAlgiersintheirHaremin1834,and FanaticsofTangier,paintedin1836. 3. AlthoughtheChristianpolemicists’representationofIslamasamorally depravedandlibidinousreligioncouldstillbeperceivedthoughtheeroticizing artworks. 4. ForcriticalreviewsofsomeimportantworksfocusingonIslamicregions, someofwhich,suchasthoseofBourdieu1960,Geertz1968andGellner1981, couldbeconsideredasthefirstattemptstodevelopananthropologyofIslam, Irecommendel-Zein1977,Eickelman1981b,Asad1986a,Abu-Lughod1989, Gilsenan1990,Street1990,Lukens-Bull1999andVarisco2005. 5. Tomentionjustafew,Crapazano1973,el-Zein1977,Marranci2006a,but inparticularthesuperb,(sometimessarcasticallygoliardic)Varisco2005, Chapter1. 6. ‘Religionis(1)asystemofsymbolswhichactsto(2)establishpowerful, persuasive,andlong-lastingmoodsandmotivationsinmenby(3)formulating conceptionsofageneralorderofexistenceand(4)clothingtheseconceptions withsuchanauraoffactualitythat(5)themoodsandmotivationsseem uniquelyrealistic’(Geertz1993:90). 7. See,forinstance,Anderson1984;Asad1986a,1986b;Munson1993,1995; Roberts2002;Rosen2002;Marranci2006a. 8. YetGellnerhassuggestedamorecomplexviewinwhichthetwotraditions maintainstronglinksandinterrelationships. 9. ForabetterandmoredetaileddescriptionseeEickelman1981a,Chapter6, fromwhichthefollowingexampleshavebeentaken. 10. Bycontrast,hementionedunrelatedEuropeanphilosophers(inprimisHume), writersandhistoricalpersonages,(seeVarisco2005). 11. ForatheologicaloneseeAhmed1986,whichIwilldiscussbelow.
FromStudyingIslamtoStudyingMuslims
51
12. SeeMarranci2006a.AlsowemaywondertowhichkindofþadithsAsadis referring:strong,weakorfalse? 13. ButalsoIslamingeneral,astheinclusionofworkssuchasthoseofGeertz 1968andAsad1986andEickelman1982demonstrates. 14. FordiscussionconcerningfieldworkintheanthropologyofIslamseeChapter 5inthisbook. 15. ThisdoesnotmeanthatanthropologistsofIslamconductingfieldworkinthe westdonotencounterculturalshocks,andinparticularhealthhazards,asmy experiencesoffoodpoisoningmaydemonstrate. 16. SeeChapter8inthisbook. 17. Itisimportanttoemphasizethatthetermideologyherehasnonegativeor politicalconnotation,ratherideologyisunderstoodinitsprimarymeaningas asetofbeliefsstructuringapersonaldiscoursesharedthroughwhatMafessoli (1996)hasdefinedasa‘communityofemotions’.SeeChapter4inthisbook. 18. Seeforexample,Boase1986,Elkholy1984,Hart1988,Tahir1987,Tapper 1988,Young1988,Edwards1991,Varisco2005,Chapter4.
This page intentionally left blank
CHAPTER4
StudyingMuslimsintheWest:Beforeand AfterSeptember11
FROMVILLAGESANDSAINTSTOMETROPOLISES ANDIMMIGRANTS Inthepreviouschapter,wehaveobservedthatbetweentheendofthe1960s andtheendofthe1980s,ethnographicstudiesofMuslimsobservedmainly MiddleEasternandNorthAfricanpopulations.Evenrecentarticle-reviewson theanthropologyofIslamhaveoverlookedwesternMuslims,andMuslimsseen asactorswithinthe‘globalvillage’insteadoftheduar.1TheomissionofwesternbasedresearchonIslamandMuslimsdoesnotmeanthatitdoesnotexist.Indeed, younganthropologistsandsociologistshaveincreasinglypaidattentiontonew fieldsofresearch,suchasMuslimimmigrants,secondgenerationMuslims,Muslim transnationalnetworks,virtualummahsandtheintegration/assimilationofwestern Muslimcommunities.Thisinnovativeresearch,marginalizedwithinmainstream anthropology,foundrefugeinothermoreinterdisciplinaryfieldssuchasmigration studies,genderstudies,educationstudiesandglobalstudies.Yetasthe‘exotic’ ethnographiesendedentangledinkinship,Sufisaintsandsegmentarytheories, thesewestern-basedethnographiesofMuslimlivesendedinaculturalhermeneutic suggestingIslamastheultimateshaperofmigrants’lives.Thereasonbehindthe essentialistviewswhichsomeofthesewestern-basedethnographiesadvocated,and thefascinationwiththeroleofIslaminthestudiedwesternMuslimcommunitycan betracedbacktothehistoryofMuslimmigration. Duringthe1960s,Europeanstatesactivelyresourcedmigrantlabour,oftenfrom Muslimcountries,inordertocompletetheirpostSecondWorldWarreconstruction. BoththeEuropeanstatesandtheMuslimworkersconsideredimmigrationasa temporaryratherthanpermanentarrangement.NorthAfricans,SouthAsiansand TurkishMuslimguestworkerslefttheirfamiliesbehindintheirhomelands.This firstgenerationofunderpaidMuslimimmigrantlabourersdreamtoftheirreturn tothemotherland.Yearafteryear,letterafterletter,andinmanycases,songafter song,2thedesiredandplannedreturnmetamorphosedintoamythofreturn. Isham,whoarrivedinParisinthe1970s,toldme,aftersingingapopularchābi song,howthe‘Europeandream’turned,formanyofthem,intotheEuropean nightmare:
54
TheAnthropologyofIslam
Weleft[ourcountry]becausesincewewererecoveringfromcolonialismthere weremanydifficulties.IfyouwereyoungandAlgerian,yourcountrycould offertoyounothingmorethantrabaco[expressiontoindicatecontraband]. Colonialismwasnotdead.Itwasonlydifferent.Butifyouhavefamily,you havetoprovideforthem.ThisisthedestinyofmenandinparticularMuslim men,3otherwiseyouplaywithyourhonour.Nobodywishedtostayhereandbe aslaveofthecolonialist.Atleastduringthecolonialismwewereslavesinour owncountry.Afterwewerelikebefore,butwehadtofacemigration.Allofus lefttocomeback.Wecountedthedays,onebyone,liketheprisonersdo.But tosendmoneybackandtolivehereinFrancewasnearlyimpossibleandour familiesaskedformoreandmoremoney.Attheend,manyofusdecidedthat itwaseasiertobringourfamilieshere.Thenchildrenwerebornhere,andthe returnisjustpartofthethingsyousaytofriendsorrelatives,repeatingagain andagain‘nextyear,inshallah’.One‘inshallah’afteranotherandlook,Iam stillhere!Yet,nowthatthechildrenareindependent,I’mbuildingmyhousein AlgeriaandIamgoingbacknextyear,inshallah! Attheendofthe1980s,Europe,theUSAandCanadasawanincreaseinthenumber ofsecond-generationMuslims.ThecultureofMuslimmigrantsbeganmarking eventheurbanspacesofthemainwesternmetropolisesthroughnewmosques andtheirminarets,IslamiccentreswiththeirArabicplacardsandmadrasaswith theirchildreninthobeandþijāb.Yetinwesternsocieties,andinparticularFrance, GreatBritainandGermany,politicaldiscussion–everytimeastepbehindreallife –aboutMuslimmigrationfailedtoaddressthegrowingchallengesofanunplanned (bybothsides!)multiculturalism.Ontheonehand,marginalization,discrimination, isolationismandghettoizationbecameanembeddedfeatureofthedailyexperience ofMuslimcommunities.Ontheother,autochthonousnon-Muslimpopulationsfelt threatenedandchallengedbytheunfamiliar,Islamicculture,knownonlythrough stereotypes. Itisinthiscomplexsocial,politicalandculturalcontextthatethnographiesof westernMuslimcommunitiesstartedtobepublished.Wecanobservedifferences betweenthetraditionalethnographicstudiesofMuslimsocietiesandthisnew fieldofresearch,butalsosimilarities,suchasacertain(inevitable?)colonial heritage.Indeed,thewesterncolonialexperienceexplainsthepresenceofthe MuslimcommunitiessettlinginEuropeaswellasthespecificcommunityfocusof migrationstudies.Forinstance,intheUKtheresearchhasconcentratedonSouth Asians,inFranceonNorthernAfricanMuslimsandinGermanyontheTurkish community.Anothersimilaritywiththefirst‘exotic’anthropologicalstudiesof Muslimsocietiesisthepoliticalagendamarkingsomeofthestudies.Forinstance, inFrancethedebateisofteninthedefenceofFrenchlaïcitéfromIslamicidentities, andtheconsequentstrategyofassimilating,inparticular,childrenofMuslim origin.InGermany,thedebatefocusesmoreonissuessurroundingthelevelof educationwithintheTurkishcommunity.IntheUKwomeninIslamappeared, untilrecently,themostpopulartopic(HaddadandQurmazi2000).
StudyingMuslimsintheWest
55
AsinthecaseofethnographiesfocusingontheMiddleEast,studiesofMuslim immigrantsshowcertainrecurrent‘zonesoftheorizing’(Abu-Lughod1989). Amongthese‘zones’,whichincludethemessuchasintegration,westernization, gender(seeChapter8inthisbook),secondgenerations,educationandIslamism remain,byfar,themostprominent.AlthoughIhaveneitherthespacenorthe possibilitytosurveyallthesociologicalandanthropologicalstudiesconducted withMuslimcommunitiesinthewest,Ithinkthatitisusefultopresentbelow someofthestudiesaddressingthesezones. Aswehaveseen,inpostSecondWorldWarEurope,Muslimguestworkers came,inmanycases,fromformerorcurrentcoloniestosupplementthedrained workforceinEuropeancountries.Inpredominantly,andsometimesexclusively, whiteChristiansocieties,4Muslimworkers–withtheiralienlanguagesandcultures –attractedthecuriosityofnewspapersandlocals.Academiadidnotunderstand immediatelythedynamicsandconsequencesoftheseimmigrations,andseemed tobeunabletoforecastthesocioculturalconsequencesofsuchinvitedmassof individualswithdreamsbutnorights.The‘guestworker’hadarriveddreaming andhopingforahappyreturntothelandofhisancestors;inreality,hepermanently trappedhimselfwithintheincreasingsuburbanproletariatofEuropeancities. Fromthe1960s,notonlydidthesinglemaleguestworkermigratetowardsthe Europeandream,butalsohisfamilymembersandinparticular,hiswife.The presenceofwomen(andthenchildren)withtheirdistinctivedressstyles,veils andthefragranceofexotickitchensintriguedthelocalneighboursandwiththem sociologistsandanthropologists(Dahya1965).Thepresenceofthe‘other’andthe formationof‘ethnic’neighbourhoodschallengedthewhite-Christianhomogeneity thathadcharacterizedEuropeforcenturies.Thisraisedsocialissues,inparticular whenimmigrantchildren,andthenwestern-bornMuslims,reachedthedoorsof Europeanschoolsandincreasedinnumberswithintheirclasses(Little,Mabeyand Whittaker1968). TheanthropologyoftheMiddleEast(orotherMuslimcountries)originatedin servingthecolonialadministrationsbyprovidinganunderstandingofthe‘native’ culturesandfacilitatingtheircontrol;thesocialscientificworksonwesternMuslim communitiesoriginatedintheincreasingneedtoframeworkthe‘other’among ‘us’.Duringthe1970s,westernsocietiesperceivedtheseimmigrantsasAlgerians, Turks,Pakistanis,orinbroadercategoriessuchasArabs,NorthAfricansandSouth Asians,ratherthanMuslims.Consequently,theimmigrants’nationalandethnic backgrounds,ratherthanthereligiousaffiliation,attractedtheattentionofsocial scientificresearch.Studiesentitled,forexample,‘PakistanisinEngland’(Dahya 1972)intheUK,or‘CulturalactionamongstMaghrebianmigrantsinEurope’ (Mdaghri1975)inFrance,proliferatedintheattempttounderstandandexplain howthesemigrantscouldintegratewithintheirhostsocieties(seealsoDahya 1973and1974).Anotherimportantdifferencebetweenthetraditionalethnographic studiesofMuslimsocietiesandthesenewstudiesexisted.Theresearchersstudying theMuslimmigrantswerepartofthemainstreamsocialgroup,whiletheGeertzs andGellnerswere,sotosay,themigrantsstudyingtheMuslimautochthons.This simpleobservationcarries,however,importantimplicationsforthedevelopment
56
TheAnthropologyofIslam
ofcontemporaryanthropologyofIslam.AsIwilldiscussinthefinalsection,the anthropologyofIslamthathasfocusedonwesternMuslimshaslackedreflexivity ontheeffectsthatthisaspectcouldhaveonmethodologiesandanalysis,witha certaindisinterestconcerningtheconsequencestheseanthropologicalstudiesmay haveontheminoritypopulationstudied. Fromthemid1970s,boththeMuslimcommunitiesandtheirhostsocieties becameawarethat‘thereturn’wouldremainwhatitwas:amyth(Anwar1979). ThisagainshiftedhowthewesternhostsocietiessawtheirMiddleEastern,South AsianandNorthernAfricanpopulations.Withthesettlementoftheguestworkers, Islambecamevisibleaspartoftheidentityofthesenewcommunities.This changedthewayinwhichsociologistsandanthropologistssawtheirinformants. If ethnicity and nationality marked with few exceptions (e.g. Barclay 1969) thefirststudies,nowanoverwhelmingmajorityofthemstartedtofeaturethe word‘Muslim’intheirtitlesandabstracts.5Thisdoesnotmeanthatthefocus onethnicityandnationalitycompletelydisappeared.Atthebeginningofthe 1980s,manystudieswerestillreferringtotheethnic-nationalidentityofthese immigrantsandtheirsocio-economicstatus.6Nonetheless,thefactthatSouth AsiansinBritain,NorthernAfricansinFranceandotherpartsofEurope,aswell asTurkishimmigrantsinGermanyweredefining,inthenewmigrationcontext, theiridentityas‘Muslim’reinforcedthecentralityofIslamwithinsocialscientific studies.Furthermore,Islamprogressivelybecamepartofthelandscapeofmain Europeancities,throughtheminaretsandtheoriental-styledmosques,which,for thefirsttime,leftthepagesoftheOneThousandandoneNightstomaterializein bricksandglassamongthecurious,orsuspicious,looksofnon-Muslimneighbours (Metcalf1996).Unsurprisingly,nationalityandethnicitybecamelessrelevantto theunderstandingoftheMuslimcommunities.Newstudiesfocusedon‘Muslims inEurope’,‘YoungMuslims’,‘Muslimcommunities’,‘Muslimgirls’,‘Muslim women’and‘Muslimteachers’,7thusIslambecamethekeywordwhichhelpedto makesenseoftheimmigrants’otherness.Theawarenessthatthe,nowredefined, Muslimimmigrationwasapermanentfeatureofwesternsocieties,redirectedthe socialscientificresearchtothedifficultiesthatMuslimimmigrantshadtofaceto maintaintheirMuslimidentityandcommunityinthenewenvironment(SaifullahKhan1979).TheincreaseinMuslimwomen,bothmigrantsandofMuslimorigin, facilitatedahighnumberofstudies,mainlyfromafeministperspective,whichpaid attentiontotheirconditionandemancipation(e.g.SaifullahKhan1975,1976a; Abadan-Unat1977).What,however,didremain–andstillremains–understudied wastheimpactthatsuchamassivemigrationhadontheimmigrants’countriesof origin,extendedfamilies,localeconomiesandsocialstructures(foroneofthese rarestudiesseeAkre1974).Thisishardlysurprising,sincesocialpolicies,often throughresearchfunding,suggest,ifnotdictate,researchpriorities. Atthebeginningofthe1980s,oneofthesepriorities,andcertainlyalonglastingone,wouldbecometheso-calledsecond-generationMuslims.Theseyoung were,atleastnationality-wise,consideredpartofthesocietyinwhichtheywere born.Thehostsocietyoftheirparentswastheirownsociety.This,ofcourse, wasthetheory(SaifullahKhan1976b).Therealitywas,andstillis,different.
StudyingMuslimsintheWest
57
Thequestion,politicalmorethanmoral,wasasked,andcontinuestobeasked, whetherthesechildrenwouldgrowupBritish,French,German,etc.orMuslim. ThequestionofloyaltypassedfromtheconcernofthevoxpopulitotheHomo Academicus,bringing,however,thesamefaultyessentialism:Islamreducedtothe samecategoryofnationalorethnicidentity. Oneofthelong-lastingversionsofthisfaultyreasoningreadsthatyoung Muslimsliveinaformofpermanent‘in-betweenness’(Anwar1976,andseealso Watson1997).Anwar(1976)hasdiscussedtherelationshipsbetweenPakistani MuslimsinBritainandtheirrelativesinPakistan.Theauthorexploredthechanges whichimmigrationhasproducedonboththesidesoftheglobe,withaparticular attentiontoidentityandtraditionalvalues.Thestudyisrootedincomparative anthropology;yetIslam,astradition,thoughdiscussedasacentralpartofthe Pakistaniculture,isnottopical.TheconclusionofthisstudysuggestedthatSouth Asianimmigrants,andevenmoretheirdescendants,farfromsofteningorrejecting theircommitmenttotradition,aremediatingandnegotiatingtheirculturaland socialspacebetweentwodivergentculturesbasedondifferentvalues.However, WerbnerhasdocumentedthePakistanicommunities’effortstoavoidisolation andghettoization(Werbner1979).Indeed,theintegrationandsocialinclusiveness oftheMuslimcommunitieswouldbecome,togetherwithgenderandeducation, oneoftheprominent‘theorizingzones’oftheanthropologyofIslamfocusingon westernMuslimcommunities. ThetendencytoseereligionasthemainelementthatcouldpreventMuslims fromintegratingwithinthe‘modern’,‘civilized’and‘secular’westerndemocracies increasedattheendof1980s.Threeevents,thelessknownHoneyfordaffair(in 1984),theevergreenRushdieaffair(in1989)andthe1989AffaireduFoulard (theheadscarfaffair)inFrance,whichwouldmarkthehistoryoftheMuslim communitiesinEurope,seemedtoconfirmapreviouslyallegedincompatibility betweenwhatwereindicatedas‘western’and‘Islamic’values.WiththeAffaire duFoulardFrenchschoolsaimedtopreservetheideologyoflaïcitéandtheaffair wouldculminatefifteenyearslaterinthetotalbanon‘conspicuous’religious symbols,includingtheMuslimþijāb,inallFrenchschools(seeBowen2007). Forthefirsttime,inallthree‘affairs’andinanexponentialway,thewesternmass mediaplayedacentralroleinshapingthedebateonMuslimsinthewest.Itis notsurprisingthattwoofthethree‘affairs’involvedtheeducationsystem.Aswe haveseen,educationhasbeenoneofthemain‘zones’onwhichsociologicaland anthropologicalresearchonMuslimsinthewestfocused.8ThepresenceofMuslim childrenintheEuropeaneducationsystemopenedthedebateonmulticulturalism. Ofcourse,politicians,headmasters,teachersandparentshad,andstillhavetoday, differentviewsonwhata‘multicultural’educationmaymeanandwhetheritmay beuseful. RayHoneyforddidsucceedinattractingboththemassmediaaswellasthe angryattentionoftheEnglishMuslimcommunity.In1984,RayHoneyford,who wastheheadmasterofDrummondRoadMiddleSchool,inBradford,England, publishedacontroversialnewspaperarticleaskingfortherejectionof‘themultiracialmyth’.AtthecentreofhiscallforthedefenceofanallegedBritishnessstood
58
TheAnthropologyofIslam
therejectionof‘barbaric’Islamiccustoms,symbolized,inthiscase,bytheIslamic slaughteringstyle.Honeyfordmentioneditbecauseoftheþalālmeathisschool hadtoprovidetotheMuslimpupils.Accordingtohim,Britishpeopletoleratedthe ‘barbaric’practice,whichlackedanyBritishsensitivity,inthenameofadangerous politicallycorrectmulticulturalism,whichwouldfinallykillwhatheperceivedto bethemorecivilizedBritishvalues.ProtestingagainstthecrueldestinyofBritish cowsatthehandsofMuslimbutchers,hecalledforanassimilationpolicy,which, throughthedenialofMuslimchildren’sreligiousidentity,couldtransformthem intoperfect‘Britishsubjects’.Despitewidesupportfromtheright-wingpressand variousbourgeoismembersofthewhitemiddleclasses,theSouthAsianprotests, andthetoovisiblyraciallymotivatedargument,forcedhimtotakeearlyretirement andtokeephisopinionstohimself. TheHoneyfordaffairhighlightedtherelevancethatIslamasareligionand expressionofidentityhadnotonlyfortheimmigrantsbutalsofortheirchildren (Halstead1998andLewis1994).Inconclusion,ifweanalysetheHoneyfordaffair fromananthropologicalperspective,wecanobservethatfourelementswerepart ofit:religiousidentity,nationalidentity,communityaffiliationand,inparticular, loyalty.ThelastonewouldplayafundamentalroleintheRushdieaffair. In1988TheSatanicVerseswerepublished,andon14February1989,the AyatollahKhomeinirespondedbyissuingafatwa,albeitanineffectiveone,calling forthedeathofRushdie,whoendedupprotectedbytheBritishgovernment. IftheBritishgovernmentcouldsaveRushdiefromhell,itcouldnotavoidthe globalMuslimproteststhatthepublicationofthebooktriggeredandculminated inthefamousUKbook-burningdemonstrationinBradford,on14January1989. Journalists,politiciansaswellasordinarynon-Muslimsquestionedthe‘loyalty’of theirhostMuslimpopulation.Yet,duringmyresearch,tenyearslater,Iwasable toappreciatehowsomeofthepeoplewhowereinvolvedintheriotsandbookburningritualswereunabletoforeseethesocio-politicalconsequencesoftheiracts ofprotest.Oneofmyrespondents,whotookpartintheprotests,holdingaplacard askingtheBritishgovernmentfortheseveredheadofRushdie,observed,‘We hadprotestedasweusedtodoinourcountry’.Indeed,theprotestsorganizedin LondonandManchesterresembledthoseofKarachiorTehran. Culturedictatestheactofprotesting,inthatwelearnwhatissociallyacceptable inaprotest,sothatwecanevendecideconsciouslytobreaktherulestoachieve themaximumimpactandattention.Yetthiswasnotaconsciousdecisioninthe caseofthebook-burningritualorganizedthatdayinManchester.Toburnanobject consideredevilisaritualthatiscommonamongcertainsocieties;manyMuslims considereditappropriatebehaviourtodemonstrateinthiswaytheirpersonal commitmenttotherejectionofevil.ThoseinvolvedinthefamousJanuaryprotest hadnorealknowledgethatfornon-MuslimEuropeansthebookburningwould benothingelsethanahorriblehistoricaldéjàvu.Eventheanthropologistswho discussedTheSatanicVersesaffairmissedthissimplefact.Manyinterpreted theRushdieAffairasasymptomofthedeepfrustrationofBritishMuslimsand MuslimslivinginotherpartsofEurope.Othershaveemphasizedthesymbolic
StudyingMuslimsintheWest
59
valueoftheevent(Asad1990;Modood1990;Halliday1995).Somehaveprovided aculturalsymbolicanalysis,which,ontheonehand,haschallengedtheOrientalist stereotypesofthe‘uncivilized’Muslim,and,ontheotherattemptedtodemonstrate thatthereactionswerenotjustvisceral.Werbnerhasthusconcludedthatthe BritishMuslimrebellionagainstTheSatanicVerseswastheproductoftheclash betweentwodistinctaesthetics,andbetweentwodistinctmoralitiesorworldviews, ‘theconfrontationwasbetweenequalaestheticcommunities,eachdefendingits ownhighculture’(2002:10).Theconceptofculturalidentitywouldpermeate thefuturestudiesonsecond-generationMuslims.ControversysurroundingThe SatanicVersesreinforcedthewidespreadideathatBritishMuslimsremainathreat foroneofthemosthighlyconsideredvaluesofBritishsociety,freedomofspeech. Anotheraffair,thistimelinkedtothefoulard(þijāb)wouldinsteadreinforcethe idea9thatIslamandsecularismwereincompatible. TounderstandtheAffairduFoulard,weneedtoobservetheconceptoflaïcitéin France.Notonlyhastheconceptoflaïcitéitsorigininthedivisionbetweenchurch andstate,butalsointhatideologicalanticlericalismwhichhadcharacterizedthe FrenchRevolution(Bowen2007).Frenchlaïcitéisoneofthemaincharacteristics oftheFrencheducationalsystem.ThepresenceofMuslimschoolgirlsadheringto theIslamicpracticeofcoveringtheirheadswithþijābs(foulardinFrench)inthe Frenchschoolswasovertlychallengingthefoundationofthesecularstate:laïcité (Dayan-Herzbrun2000).Thisledtoacertainnumberofschoolssuspendingtheir Muslimstudents.Thelackofspecificlegislationprovedaproblemforthedraconian decisionoftheseschools.Francestartedtothinkthatlegislationsimilartothat existinginTurkey,forbiddingthewearingofþijābsinschools,couldpreserve thelaïcitéofFrenchschoolsforfuturegenerations.PresidentChiracstrongly supportedthenewlegislationbanningtheþijāb(togetherwithother‘oversize’ religioussymbols,suchasturbansforSikhsandyarmulkesforJewishboys)and inSeptember2004,withthesupportofleft-wingpoliticiansthebanwasimposed. Thelegislation,asweshallseeinthenextsection,hadmoretodowithSeptember 11thanadefinitivesolutiontoanissuethatstartedintheearly1980s.Nonetheless, theaffairincreasedthenumberofanthropologicalstudiesontheþijāb,secondgenerationMuslimsandtheirassimilation(Bowen2007). Ifduringthe1970sandthebeginningofthe1980santhropologistsworking onMuslimsinthewesthadfocusedonMuslimmigrants,attheendofthe1980s theirinterestwasredirectedtowardsthenewgenerations.10Wehaveseenthat someinfluentialstudiesconcludedthatMuslimmigrantswereliving‘betweentwo cultures’,sothattheirchildrencanbeseenasaproductofthis‘in-betweeness’.11 Thisreinforcedtheideathatwestern-bornMuslimshadtopossessfluid,hybrid, multipleidentitiescontrolledandshapedbyculturalprocesses.12Agoodexampleof theseanthropologicaltheoriesisJacobson’sstudyonidentityamongyoungBritish PakistanislivingintheLondonBoroughofWalthamForest(1998).Jacobson’s researchwasbasedonanextendedfieldworkandobservedtherelationships thattheseyoungpeopleformedamongthemselvesaswellaswiththeirsociety. AlthoughverytraditionalfeministanalysisaffectedJacobson’sconclusions,she
60
TheAnthropologyofIslam
selectedTajfel’sidentitytheory(1979),ratherthanfeministtheories,toexplain therelationshipthatherrespondentsdevelopedwithIslam.Tajfelbasedhissocial identitytheory,asweshallseeinthenextchapter,onthemainideathatpeople, inordertoformtheiridentity,needtobepartofanin-group.Yet,becausethe membersofthein-groupcanmakesenseofthemselvesaspartofit,theyneed toidentifyanout-group.Thetheory,inotherwords,tendstoemphasizetheneed ofan‘opposition’toformidentity.Itisnotsurprisingthat,directlyorindirectly, thistheorycouldbefoundinmanyanthropologicalstudiesreferringtosecond-or third-generationMuslims. Therefore,JacobsonarguedthatherBritishPakistanirespondentsformed theirMuslimidentitythrough‘boundaryprocesses[which]promoteacertain ambivalenceoveridentity...Theprocessbywhichamemberofthesecond generationnegotiatesordetermineshisorherpositionwithintheminorityorwithin widersocietyislikelytofeellikeapeculiarlyopen-endedanduncertainproject’ (Jacobson1998:79,italicsmine).ThePakistaniboys,shesuggested,developed ‘anassertiveMuslimidentity’,whichis‘amalephenomenon’andexplainsthe oppression,perpetratedbytheirbrothers,ofMuslimgirls: The‘assertiveMuslimidentity’isamalephenomenonandisprobablydueto thefactthatmenareabletotakeadvantageofrelativelaxityofparentstobe largelyirreligiousinbehaviourbutMusliminname.Youngwomen,incontrast, rarelyhavetheopportunitytorebelagainstthenormsofthecommunityandyet continuetobeacceptedasmembersofit.Infact,youngwomenmay,inasense, becomethetargetsoftheassertiveMuslimidentityoftheirpeers,whofindthat aconvenientwayofemphasizingtheirown‘Muslim’credentialsistoinsist uponthevirtuousconductoftheirwives,sistersanddaughters.(Jacobson1998: 121emphasismine) Islam,inJacobson’sunderstanding,characterizesthein-groupandmakesitdifferent,andopposite,totheout-group(i.e.thehostsociety).Furthermore,Jacobson arguedthatyoungmaleMuslimsuseIslamlikeatooltoenforceonwomenan Islamicmoralcode,whichexaltstheIslamicidentityofthemalerelative,who issaidtobeoftenjusta‘Musliminname’.Goingthroughtheavailablesocial scientificliteratureconcerningyoungMuslimsinthewest,wecanobservethatthe aboveapproachhasbecomeamodel;amisleadinganddangerousone,asIshall arguebelow. MyexperienceofconductingfieldworkamongwesternMuslimsinseveral Europeancountrieshasmademesuspiciousofmonolithicmodelsofidentityas wellascertainculturalistfeministanalyses,which,inanattempttodenouncethe patriarchaloppressionofwomen,endedinrepresentingwomenasdisempowered passiveobjectswithoutrealwill.TheseauthorshaveinterpretedIslamasacultural forcecapableofoverwhelmingnature,environmentandtime.ButdoIslamreally– seenasaculturaldomain–andthe‘west’–seenasageo-culturalspace–imposeinbetween,‘mixedup’and‘confused’identities?Orrather,aretheyanillusoryresult
StudyingMuslimsintheWest
61
ofradicalizedculturalsymbolicinterpretations?Someanthropologistshavegone sofarintheircultural-essentializationastopathologizeyoungMuslims’identities. Hereisaclearexampleofthispathologization:‘Secondandthirdgenerationyoung Asianssufferfrom“mixedup”and“confused”identitiesbecauseofthe“cultural clash”thatresultsfromoccupyingacontradictorylocationbetweenconflicting “majority”and“minority”culturesandidentities’(Archer2001:82,emphasis mine).Otherauthorshaveprovidedexampleswhichcouldconvincethereaderthat identitiescanbemixedascoloursortheingredientsofacake,sothatQureshiand Moores(1999)haveemployedthemetaphorof‘remixmusic’(agenreofmusic thatmixesIndianwithwesternstyles)toexplaintheidentityof‘PakistaniScots’. Theyhaveargued, [theyare]positionedbetweentwosetsofculturalvalueswithoftencontradictory expectations.Ontheonehand,thereisthesocialworldoffamily,community andreligion–whileontheother,thereisawesternworldwhichisexperienced throughinstitutionslikeeducationandmedia.However,...thedemandsupon womenwithincertaininterpretationsoftheIslamictraditionmakeanytranslation betweenthosevaluesystemsespeciallydifficultfor‘secondgeneration’girls. (1999:318) Thesymbolicculturalanalysiscanbesoradicalthatthepersonalidentityofyoung peoplebecomesthedressstyletheyselect.Again,wecanfindthisinanexemplary passagefromQureshiandMoores’sarticle:‘Wecouldsay,then,thateachstyle ofclothinginvolved“puttingon”adifferentfeminineidentityandperformingthe situationallyappropriaterole’(1999:319). Letmepointoutsomeofthereasonsthatacontemporaryanthropologyof Islamshouldovercomesimplifiedculturalsymbolicanalysis;reasonsthathave confused,morethanclarified,theunderstandingofthenewMuslimgenerations. Just a very simple observation can show how flawed the above essentialist hermeneuticspositionsare:nocultureismonolithic;allculturescontaindiversity. Ihaveoftenhadtheimpressionthatwe,theanthropologists,aretrappedinthe academicpresuppositionswehavebuiltup,andthisexplainswhytheyaredifficult todeconstruct.Oneofthesepresuppositionsistheideathatculturalfeaturesare unequivocallyrelatedtoidentity.Soifanindividual(oragroup)expressesspecific culturaltraits,theyareoftenassumedasanthropologicalevidencethattheperson hasaparticularidentityratherthananother.Inthecaseofapersonexpressing culturalaspectsthatarepartoftwodifferentcultures,itisoftenassumedthatthe personoughttohavemorethanoneidentity.Consequentlythepersonhastosuffer aclashbetweenthemwhen,asinthecaseofmanywestern-bornMuslims,the personwasbornwithinheterogenicenvironments.AlthoughIhavebeentrained asaculturalanthropologist,duringmyfieldworkIstartedtoquestionwhetherthe indefinableconceptofculture,asunderstood,forinstance,fromGeertzon,was therealproblemtobeaddressed.Withinsuchabstracttheoreticalframeworksand models,somethingneededtobereinstated:thehumanbeing.13
62
TheAnthropologyofIslam
AFTERSEPTEMBER11:BETWEENTRADITION ANDINNOVATION On12September2001,IdecidedtovisitthemosqueinBelfast.Iusedtovisit iteverySundayaspartofmyobservationoftheso-calledSundayschoolforthe Muslimchildren(madrasa)organizedwithintheBelfastIslamicCentre(Marranci 2006b,2006d).Insteadoftheusualjoyfullaughsandhigh-pitchedvoicesof children,lugubrioussilenceandsmashedwindowswelcomedme.Likemany otherIslamicsymbolsinthewest,theCentrehadbeenvandalized,itsMuslims frightened,andeventheprayerssuspended.TheMuslimspreferredtoremain protectedbythewallsoftheirhomesratherthanfacetheimpromptuvigilantes who,withillogicalandblindhystericalrevenge,tookthelivesofinnocents. September11broughtvisiblechangestothemosque.Muslimshadremovedthe greeninsignia,welcomingthevisitorsinArabicandEnglish,totheBelfastIslamic Centre.Theidentityofthedetachedhousewasthusconcealed.Muslimshadlived inNorthernIrelandformorethanthirtyyears,witnessingdisruptivesectarian ‘Christian’terrorismspreadingfearwithinNorthernIrishsociety.Now,theterror thatNorthernIrishpeoplecouldseethemasthearchetypeofterrorismforced them,thoughforjustafewdays,toseekrefugeinafearfullowprofile. ‘Never,sincethetimeofthepersecutionofMuhammadandhisfollowersby theMeccans’paganhands,hadMuslimsneededtohidetheiridentitiesastheyhad toinEuropethedayafterSeptember11’,saidAhmed,oneoftheeldestmembers ofthecommunity.Theideathatanewhijra14mightberequiredcirculatedamong theMuslimcommunity.Ahijra,however,towardsnowheresincemanybecame muhājirūn15inthewestinordertosavethemselvesandtheirfamiliesfromprowesternorwestern-sponsoredMuslimdictators,suchasSaddamHusseininIraq. TheaftermathofSeptember11,however,changedthemood.Ragesubstitutedthe fatalisticinshallahattitudewhenthehighlytechnological,expensiveanddevastating AmericanbombsrippedapartthepoorandtormentedlandofAfghanistan(Marranci 2004).Muslimsinthewestfeltthatadoublestandardlanguagewasemployedin whichthe‘others’wereoftendefinedasterroristsiftheydidnotagreewiththe mainstreamsecularpositions.Thenetworksofrelativesandfriends,whichany multinationalandmultiethnicwesternMuslimcommunitypossesses,becamea sortofBabelofnewswhichoftenreachedthecommunitymembersbeforeeven Al-Jazeeracouldspreaditthroughparabolicdishes. Thedoublestandardwasnotonlyvisibleinthewordsofpoliticiansinnewspapersbutalso‘watchable’intheself-censorshipimplementedbythewestern massmedia.ButwhathadbeencensoredfounditswaytoMuslimaudiences throughothermediums.Picturesofdeadchildren,torturedMuslims,destroyed mosquesandboot-steppedQur’ansreachedMuslimsinthewestthroughemail ormobilephones.16Tragedy,bloodanddeath,sotraumaticallybroadcastinthe caseoftheTwinTowers,remainedmostlyhiddeninthecaseofMuslimdeath andsufferinginAfghanistanandIraq.Whenaterroristattackstrikesourcities, theindignation,fearandrageweexperienceleadspoliticians,commentatorsand
StudyingMuslimsintheWest
63
laymentoaskforthepunishmentoftheevilothers,newdraconianlawstofightthe invisiblebuteverpresentenemyof‘ourcivilization’,democracy,secularismand freedom.ThisManichaeanpoliticalpopulism,invokingviolenceasalegitimate defencefromsomebodyelse’sbeliefinjustifiableviolence,isnotanexception,but rathertheruleoftherhetoricoffearandempowerment.Thesamedynamics,asI havearguedinJihadBeyondIslam(Marranci2006a),explaintheexistenceofthe rhetoricofjihadinsomeMuslims,particularlywhenyoung. September11hascertainlychangedtheworldandthelivesofmillions.Ithas transformedtheworldintoalesssecureplacethanbefore,raisedthetensions betweendifferentworldviews,challengedourintellectualandreligiousbeliefsand shakenrightswhichwehadtakenforgrantedinthewesternpartoftheworldafter theendoftheSecondWorldWar,suchasfreedomofspeech.Likeme,manyother anthropologistswereconductingtheirresearchandfieldworkwhenthetragedy tookplace.Someoftheseanthropologists,Itrust,wereresearchingtopicsrelated totheMuslimworld,livingamongMuslims,sharingtheexperienceofSeptember 11fromthesideofotherness.Atthesametime,otheranthropologistsweresurely livingthecollapseoftheWorldTradeCentre(WTC)inNewYorkanditsaftermath minutebyminute. Sixyearsaftertheterribleeventfewpublicationsdevotedevenmarginally toIslamavoidmentioning,inonewayoranother,September11.Howdidthe anthropologistsofIslamreacttothistragedyanditsaftermath?Weretheyamong themanycommentatorsofthoseunfortunatedaysandtheirconsequences?Inwhat wayhasSeptember11andthewaronterrorchangedtheirresearchandfieldwork? IstheanthropologyofIslam,inparticularwhendealingwithMuslimslivinginthe west,stillthesame?Arethetheorizingzones,whichwehavediscussedabove,still centraltothediscussionofMuslimsinthewest? Letmestartfromafirstimportantobservation.Publicationofacademicwork isinevitablyaslowprocesswithanaverageofseven–eightmonthsforajournal articleandoneyearandfivemonths(sometimeseventwoyearsormore)inthe caseofanacademicbook.ThismeansthatthefirstarticlesdiscussingSeptember 11anditsaftermathwereavailablefromtheendof2001/beginningof2002,with booksforthcomingin2003.Moreover,inthecaseofanthropologicalstudies,which arenormallybasedonethnography,timeforconductingfieldwork,analysingthe dataandwritingthearticlestretchedevenfurtherthetime-relationshipbetween theeventanditsinterpretationincomparison,forexample,withpoliticalscience ormediastudies.Thisexplainswhyanextendedcollectionofarticlesfocusingon Muslimsinthewest,suchasHaddad(2002),didnotevenmentiontheattacksonthe TwinTowersanditsconsequencesforMuslimslivinginthewest.Nevertheless,we shouldrecognizethat,sixyearsafterthecollapseoftheWTC,thoughSeptember 11isvirtuallyalwaysmentionedinanyrecentarticles,books,orapplicationsfor researchfundingconcerningMuslimsandIslam,realethnographicstudieson September11,itsaftermathandconsequencesarefew,scatteredandoftenaffected byalackofreflexivity.Butthelackofreflexivityisnottheonlyproblemthatthe anthropologyofIslamfacesintheglobalized,fast,worldofcommunication.Social scientistshavebeenabletoreachawideraudienceandpresenttheirinterpretations
64
TheAnthropologyofIslam
andfuturescenarios.Anthropologists,inthemajorityofthecases,remaintrapped intheirivorytower(Hannerz2003). Hannerzhasobservedthatanthropologicalcommentson‘currenteventsand contemporaryhistory’havebeenmarginal;consequently,evenafterSeptember11, theyhavebeenunsuccessfulinreachinga‘wideraudience’, ‘One big thing’ stories are indeed a genre from the borderlands between journalismandacademia:amongtheauthorswecanidentifyapoliticalscience professoratoneleadinguniversity(Huntington,atHarvard)andahistory professoratanother(Kennedy,atYale);athinktankintellectual(Fukuyama, thenatRandCorporation);ajournalistpublishingmostregularlyinamagazine (Kaplan,inTheAtlanticMonthly);andthenagainFriedman,threetimesa PulitzerPrizewinner,atwhatisarguablytheworld’sleadingnewspaper.There isnotananthropologistamongthem.(2003:173) Ofcourse,Hannerzisnotsuggestinga‘popularization’ofanthropology,ratherhe isrightlyinterestedinseeing‘anexpansionofanthropologicalworkintokindsof commentarythatmayormaynotbeimmediatelyidentifiedwiththediscipline..., butwhichovertimemaybecomerecognizedaspartofthepublicrepertoireof anthropologists’(2003:186). IfitistruethatsomeanthropologistsofIslam,workingontraditionalstudies ofMuslimvillagesandruralcommunities,havepublishedmonographswithout consideringtheimpactthattheseeventsmighthavehadonthestudiedcommunity,17othershave,oftenforthefirsttime,engagedwiththemassmediaand triedtoreachawideraudience.González’seditedbookAnthropologistsinthe PublicSphere(2004;seepartsIVtoVIinclusive)presentsagoodexampleof thecontributionsthatanthropologistshaveofferedtothecurrentpoliticaland socialdebateconcerning,amongothertopics,thewarinAfghanistan,Iraqand terrorism.Theseshortarticles,mostlywrittenfornewspapersandmagazineswith awidereadership,differfromotherpoliticalcommentariesbecausetheystartfrom theexperienceoffieldworkandcontactwith‘theOther’.ForinstanceBeeman (2004)haspointedoutthattheanti-terroristmessagesoftheBushadministration wouldnotwintheheartsandmindsofMuslims.Onthecontrary,theywould soundsuspiciousandneocolonialistbecauseofthehistoricalmemoryofacertain politicalrhetoricduringcolonialisttimes.Otheranthropologistsandsociologists haveresortedtotheInternetinordertoexpresstheirconcernsandanalysisinthe aftermathofSeptember11.18IagreewithHannerzthatanthropologistsworking, inthiscase,onMuslimsandIslammayachieveasignificant‘mediatingrole’. Hannerzhasindeedemphasized,‘bringingusintoscenario-writingmaybeaway ofbringingpeopleintothosescenarios,“fellowhumanbeings”,...peoplewhose actionscanbeseentomakeadifference,whetherinonedirectionoranother–and whocantherebyinstructaudiencesthattheiractionscanmakeadifference,too’ (2003:168).Forthisreason,togetherwithotheranthropologistsworkingonIslam, Idecidedtoco-editablogwithDanielVarisco(www.tabsir.net)focusingonIslam andMuslimsintheaftermathofSeptember11.Theintentionistocounterbalance,
StudyingMuslimsintheWest
65
throughtheexperienceofethnographyandfieldwork,othermoreestablished blogskeptbyso-calledNeo-Orientalists,suchasDanielPipesandMartinKramer. Tobringthefellowhumanbeingintothescenarioiscertainlyoneofthemain aspectsofacontemporaryanthropologyofIslam,asIwilldiscussinthefollowing chapters. ThewaronterrorismandthewarsinAfghanistanandIraqhave,forthefirst time,forcedanthropologistsandsociologistsofIslam(oratleastsomeofthem) toleavetheirivorytowertomaketheiropinionsavailabletothewiderpublic. Theiracademicresearchaim,moreoftenthanbefore,istoprovideareadingof andanswertocontemporaryissues.EventheInternetitselfhasbecomealocus ofanthropologicalfieldworkandanalysis.Iwillmentionheretwodifferentand inspiringstudies,Varisco2002andBunt2003. Variscohassuggestedanintriguingrealityinvolvingnotonlytheactivitiesof Muslimswithincyberspace,butalsotherepresentationandstereotypesaffecting MuslimsandIslampost-September11.HehasobservedhowtheIslamicworld hasbeenreducedtothefaceofOsamabinLadenin,forexample,theinteractive pageofTheWashingtonPost,‘Onthemainwebpagethereisaportraitofbin LadenastrideamapofAsia.Byclickingonindividualcountriesonthemap,short summariesofeachcountrypopup.Thus,binLadenhimselfbecomestheiconic portalforobtainingcontextualinformationontheregionandIslam’(2002:934). VariscohasalsohighlightedtheroleplayedinconstructingandreinforcingantiMuslimstereotypesbyapparentlyinnocuouscyber-videogamesandcartoons,which appearedintheaftermathofSeptember11,inwhichbinLadenisreproduced. InhisextensiveandinterestingmonographIslamintheDigitalAge(2003),Bunt hasinsteadfocusedontheonlineactivitiesofMuslims.Hehasobservedformsof e-jihad,theuncontrolledproliferationoffatwawebsitesofdubiousauthorityand thedependenceoftheyoungMuslimgenerationsupontheInternetforacquiring knowledgeonIslam.Intheconclusionofhisbook,Bunthasalsoobservedthe positiverolethattheInternethasontheconceptofummahitself.Hehassuggested, ‘Itisthroughadigitalinterfacethatanincreasingnumberofpeoplewillviewtheir religionandtheirplaceintheMuslimworlds,affiliatedtowidercommunitiesin which“theWest”becomes,atleastincyberspace,increasinglyredundant’(2003: 211).Yetthereismoreresearchneededinthisnewfield,particularlyinthedomain ofgender.Inhisdetailedandinterestingstudy,wecannotfindtheword‘woman’ evenintheindex.So,forinstance,wemaywonderhowMuslimwomenaretaking partin‘cyberIslamicenvironments’,usingonlinefatwasaswellasconductingeJihadshouldertoshoulderwiththeirMuslimbrothers. Itisanunsurprisingfactthatwiththe‘waronterror’socialscientists,and amongthemanthropologistsofIslam,haveincreasinglyfocusedonissuesconcerningradicalization,identity,intra-communitynetworks,relationsbetween thestateandMuslimcommunities,andtheeffectsofanti-terrorismpoliciesand legislationonlocalMuslims.Approachestothesetopicshavebeenverydifferent, fromtheanalysisofmassmediarepresentationsofMuslimsandthewaron terror,toethnographicstudiesfocusingonordinaryMuslims.Agoodexampleof recentresearchinthisarea,whichoffersdiversesocialscientificstyles,isAbbas’s
66
TheAnthropologyofIslam
editedbookMuslimBritain:CommunitiesUnderPressure(2005).Manyofthe contributionsshowthecomplexreactionsoftheBritishMuslimcommunityto thetragiceventsofSeptember11anditsaftermathinawaythatotherpolitical scientificstudiesdidnot.Thevoiceofthecommunitiesismadeaudible.Atthe sametime,somecontributionstendtohighlighttheemotionalcriticalresponses ofwestern-bornMuslims(seeMarranci2005),whichhaveoftenbeensilenced. Theexplanationforthiscanbefoundintwomainpoints:firstly,thefearthatthe angeredopinionscouldmisrepresenttherespondentsasradical(i.e.aformof consciousself-censoring);secondly,becauseanalysisofemotionshasoftenbeen overlookedtoprivilegesocial-politicalanalysis. AfterSeptember11,anthropologistsworkingonIslamhavefeltpressureto advanceacounter-hegemonicdiscourseagainstcertainsimplificationsthataffected notonlythepoliticalbutalsotheacademicdiscourse,inparticularintheUSA. Therelationshipthatcertainanthropologicaltraditionshavewithcolonialismand post-colonialismisnowfeltasaburdenthathastoberesolvedonceandforall. Wecanobserveanewandfruitfulreflexivity,whichwaspreviouslymissingwithin thefieldofanthropologyofIslam.Forinstance,Pricehassuggested,‘wecan helptorevealthecomplexitybehindanoversimplifiedpictureandtode-exoticize thosewhoarebeingmarginalizedasuncivilizedorreactionary...Anthropologists canenrichpublicdiscussionsofterrorismby“studyingup”andexaminingstate terrorism’(2002:5).Othershavegoneevenfurther;forexample,Sluka,Chomsky andPrice(2002)havearguedforadirectinvolvementofanthropologistsinthe fieldofhumanrights,notonlyasscholars,butalsoinrolesrangingfromactivists, to‘witnesses,alarmists’oreven‘shocktroopers’(2002:12–13).Oneattempt todeconstructacertainhegemonicunderstandingofthewaronterrorthrough stereotypedculturalpremisesisMamdani’sarticle,publishedintheAmerican AnthropologistjustoneyearafterSeptember11,whereMamdanihasrejectedwhat hehasreferredtoas‘culturaltalk’,since ontheonehand,culturalexplanationsofpoliticaloutcomestendtoavoidhistory andissues,Byequatingpoliticaltendencieswithentirecommunitiesdennedin nohistoricalculturalterms,suchexplanationsencouragecollectivediscipline andpunishment–apracticecharacteristicofcolonialencounters.Thislineof reasoningequatesterroristswithMuslims,justifiesapunishingwaragainstan entirecountry(Afghanistan)andignorestherecenthistorythatshapedboththe currentAfghancontextandtheemergenceofpoliticalIslam.Ontheotherhand, culturetalktendstothinkofindividuals(from‘traditional’cultures)inauthentic andoriginalterms,asiftheiridentitiesareshapedentirelybythesupposedly unchangingcultureintowhichtheyareborn.Insodoing,itdehistoricizes theconstructionofpoliticalidentities.RatherthanseecontemporaryIslamic politicsastheoutcomeofanarchaicculture,Isuggestweseeneitherculture norpoliticsasarchaic,butbothasverycontemporaryoutcomesofequally contemporaryconditions,relations,andconflicts,Insteadofdismissinghistory andpolitics,asculturetalkdoes,Isuggestweplaceculturaldebatesinhistorical andpoliticalcontexts.(2002:767)
StudyingMuslimsintheWest
67
The relationship between history, politics and culture is a complex one and anthropologists of Islam had, and have, to face a new challenge in the post September11era,whichmeansreconsideringthisvariableinthecontextofa globalwarwithoutclearenemiesaswellasaglobalstrategywhichaffectsthelives oflocalpeopleandcommunities. TostudyMuslimsandtheirunderstandingofIslamalsomeanspassingthe magnifyingglassoverourowncultures,ourcategorizations,andthemechanism throughwhichwemakesenseofwhatitmeanstobeahumanbeinginanew dimensionthatasksustocontemplatethemacrowithinanincreasinglyshifting micro.Thus,theanthropologistSundar(2004),whoinhisarticlehasanalysed massviolentevents,suchasthe2002GujaratmassacreofMuslimsandthe2003 USoccupationofIraq,hasarguedthatsocialscientistsneedtoreconsiderhow publicmoralityisconstructed.Thisisbecausetheculturalistexplanationofmass violencehadforalongtimesetupanunacceptablehierarchyofcultures,the heritageofacolonialistpastwhichhasavoidedlooking: atthetransnationalflowsofideasofsecurity,terror,and‘normal’statesof theeconomyandtheglobalreachofafewmediaorganizations.Yettoseethe perpetratorsorsupportersofviolencenotmerelyaswarpedindividualsbutas subjecttopowerfuldiscoursesofhatethattranslateinunhealthywaysintotheir everydaylivesdoesnotleadonetocondonetheiracts.(2004:157) Sincethewaronterrorism,andtheterroristattacksthathaveshockednotonly westernbutalsoMuslimcountriesandthewiderworld,instabilityandviolence havereachedanunprecedentedgloballevel.AnyincidentthatmayinvolveIslam, astradition,inonecountry,throughthemassmedia,theInternet,andalsothrough personalnetworks,willreceiveattentionatagloballevel.
CONCLUSIONS TheanthropologicalstudyofIslamhaschangeddeeplysincethebeginningof the1980s.Atfirst,anthropologistsofIslamprivilegedexoticvillagesandcities tostudylocalMuslimsocieties.Todaywehavetoface,evenwithinthelocal environment,thechallengeofanunprecedentedglobaldimension.Theshiftof interestfrom,inthemajorityofcases,theMiddleEasternvillagetothewestern citiesinwhichMuslimimmigrantssettled,firstlyasguestworkers,thenascitizens, hascharacterizedthelasttwentyyearsofthisdiscipline.Nonetheless,evenin thesenewgenerationsofstudies,focusingonintegration,identity,emancipationof women,education,multiculturalismandIslamophobia,manyofthepost-colonial themes,whichmarkedthefirstanthropologicalstudiesofMuslimsocieties,maystill berecognized.EssentialistunderstandingsofIslamaffectedthefirstethnographic studiesofMuslimsocieties.Similarly,essentializationoftheconceptofculture hasfavoureddyadicrepresentationsofthewestern-bornMuslimgenerations. Duringthe1970sanduntilthemid-1980santhropologistsandsociologistsfocused
68
TheAnthropologyofIslam
onthenationalandethnicidentitiesoftheMuslimmigrants,suggestingcomplex processesofintegrationandassimilation.Yetinthe1980s,thankstothegrowth oftheMuslimcommunitiesandtheirnewsocialpoliticalactivism,Islam,seen asaculturalidentitymarker,seemedtosubstitutethepreviousanthropological interestinnationalismandethnicity.Theconceptofidentitybecamecentraltothe understandingofhowtheMuslimcommunitieswouldreconciletheirreligionwith westernvalues;yetbeforeSeptember11,itwasnotdemocracyorterrorismatthe epicentreofthisdiscussion,itwaseducation. September11andthewaronterrorismhasaskedanthropologistsworkingon Islamtoreflectontheirworksandrole.Forthefirsttimesincetheanthropology ofIslambecameaself-consciousfield,scholarsstartedtoreconsidertheirposition infaceofglobalturmoil.Someanthropologistsstartedtoshowhowthelifeof westernMuslimswasentanglednotonlywiththerestoftheIslamicworld,but alsowiththewesternone.Localhadtobecomeglobal,fromthestudyofthecyber Islamicenvironmenttothemassmediarepresentationoftragiceventsshockingthe world.Newethicalandmoralissueshaveopenedthedoortoadifficultdilemma invitinganthropologistsofIslamtowonderwhichroletheymayhaveinthis politicalscenario.Arecentincidentillustratingtheconnectionbetweenthevery localandtheveryglobalwastheDanishCartoonaffair.On30September2006,a Danishconservativenewspaper,theJyllands-Posten,decidedtopublishaseriesof cartoonsdepictingtheProphetofIslamridiculously;oneofthesebadlydesigned caricaturesrepresentedMuhammadwithaturbanintheshapeofabombimprinted withagoldshahāda.Accordingtotheculturaleditorofthenewspaper,Flemming Rose,theintentionwastoprovokeadiscussionaboutfreedomofspeechand censorship.TheresulthasbeenMuslimmassprotests,atagloballevel,some ofwhichresultedinfierceoutbreaksofviolenceatthecostofhumanlives.Of course,asinthecaseofTheSatanicVerses,themajorityofwesterncommentators emphasizedtheincompatibilityofIslamwithfreedomofspeech,andconsequently democracy,whiletheArabandMuslimopinionshighlightedthewesternattack againstIslam,reinforcingMuslims’suspicionsthatthewaronterrorismwas nothingelsethatawaronIslam. AlthoughananthropologicalinterestintheDanishMuslimcommunityexisted beforethecartoons,atthetimeofwriting,noanthropologicalstudyisavailableon thenewaffair,withasurprisingdelaywithrespecttothecaseof,forinstance,The SatanicVerses.AsIhavementionedabove,anthropologyisanethnographically baseddiscipline,andpublishedstudiesareinevitablybehind‘realtime’.Yetthe complexityofconnectionsthatthesepostSeptember11eventshavewithothers, suchastheAbuGhraibscandal,secretdetentionofMuslimprisoners,torture, invasions,andthecollapseofsocialrelationshipsbetweenMuslimcommunitiesand governments,challengedthecapacityoftheanthropologistofIslamtounderstand realitybyobservingthelocal,themicro.Asweshallseeinthefollowingchapters, thisrequiresthatwestarttoreconsidermethodologies,ideasandparadigms.
StudyingMuslimsintheWest
69
NOTES 1. Theyaresmallvillagesoftenformedbyrelatedfamilies. 2. TherearemanyrepertoiresofMuslimmigrants’songswhosetextsdescribe thepainofbeingdistantfromtheirfamilyandtheimminentreturntotheir homeland.Forinstance,oneofsuchrepertoiresamongtheAlgeriansinFrance wasthechaabi(seeMarranci2000a). 3. Muslim men have the obligation, according to the Qur’an, to be the breadwinner. 4. ItisalsoimportanttonoticethatbeforetheSecondWorldWar,societiessuch astheItalian,GermanandSpanishusedtomigrateinsteadofbeingharbours formigration. 5. Sometimesmaintaininginthetitlestheethnicornationaldenominationasin ‘MuslimPakistanis’or‘MuslimAlgerians’. 6. SeeforinstanceAldrich1981;Bhatti1981;Werbner1980and1981;aswellas Wilson1981. 7. Tocitejustsomeexamples,seeNielsen1981;Mildenberger1982;Qureshi 1983;Anwar1982and1984;Barton1986;Andezian1988. 8. SeeforinstancethestudiesconductedbyLittle,MabeyandWhittaker1968; Anwar1982;Ahsan1988;Afshar1989;Hewer1992and1996;Haw1994; Basit1997;Archer2002. 9. AtleastbeforethelastfewyearsofBlair’sgovernment,whichhasshownan unprecedentedintoleranceoffreedomofspeech. 10. See,forexample,Anwar1982,1984,1990;Nielsen1987;Krieger-Krynicki 1988;Mirza1989;Modood1990;GardnerandShukur1994;Aronowitz1998; Shaw1998,2002;Glebe1990;Chon1994;Geaves1995. 11. Brah1979;Mirza1989;Bhachu1993;KnottandKhokher1993. 12. Seeforinstance,theanthropologistJacobson1998;Shaw1998and2002; QureshiandMoores1999;Dwyer2000;Archer2001and2002. 13. SeeChapter5inthisbookforadiscussiononMuslimidentity. 14. Muhammad’sdecisiontomigratefromMeccatoMedinainordertopreserve thenewlybornMuslimcommunity. 15. MuhājirūnweretheMuslimswhoperformedthehijra. 16. I myself have received some through the people who I met during my research. 17. SeeforinstanceShankland2003.Althoughhisbookispresumablybased onhis1998researchinTurkey,wemustnoticethatthereisnotareflection oftheimpactthatthewaronterrorismmighthavehadfortheAleviTurkish communityandtheirpossiblereactions. 18. Forinstance,anthropologistssuchasAbu-Lughod,Werbner,AsdarAli,Smith andHenfnerhavepublishedeasilyaccessiblepapersonSeptember11.Seethe SocialScienceResearchCouncil’swebpages‘AfterSept.11:Perspectives fromtheSocialSciences’,http://www.ssrc.org/sept11/
This page intentionally left blank
CHAPTER5
FromtheExotictotheFamiliar: Anamneses ofFieldworkamongMuslims
INTRODUCTION FieldworkhasbeenthecentralfeatureofanthropologyatleastsinceMalinowski’s ArgonautsoftheWesternPacific(1922/1978).Sincethe1970swehavewitnessed aproliferationofepistemologicaldiscussionsaboutfieldwork:fromwhatfieldwork means,totheroleofthefieldworkerinthefieldandonthefield;1discussionsabout theimpactthatgender,2age3andethnicity4 mayhaveonfieldworkaswellthe impactthefieldworkmayhaveonthefieldworker’semotions.5Otherreflections offieldworkhavepaidattentiontotheethicalandpoliticalchallengeswhich fieldworkersmayfacesincetheydonotoperateinasocialvacuum.6Morerecently agreatnumberofanthropologicaltextbookshaveprovidedpracticalinstructions onhowtoplanandconductfieldwork,howtocollectfieldnotes7andhowto transformtheexperienceoffieldworkintomeaningfulethnographies.8Inother words,fieldworkhasbeendiscussedfromeveryimaginableviewpointandthrough aplethoraofexamplesderivedfromvarioustheoreticalpositionsandethnographic experiences.Becauseofsuchdiversetypologiesofexperiencesoffieldwork,one mightexpectthatthosewhohaveresearchedMuslimsocietieshadcontributed profuselytothis‘fieldworkepistemology’.Areviewofthediverseethnographic examplesprovidedinthese‘know-how’guidestofieldworkleavesthatexpectation largelyfrustrated.Beyondtheanecdotesofferedinthenowclassicstudiesof Muslimsocieties(e.g.Crapanzano1980;Dwyer1982;Gilsenan1982;Geertz 1995;Rosen2002)orshortintroductionstospecificethnographies,anthropologists ofIslamhaverefrainedfromdiscussingandreflectingupontheirownexperiences offieldwork,aswellasthoseofothers.Thereasonsarevarious;forinstance, someanthropologistsconsiderfieldworkamongMuslimsnodifferentfrom,say, fieldworkamongEskimos.However,Iexpectthatthestrongestreasonremains thefactthatanexplicitfocusonMuslimsasMuslims(insteadofasvillagersor membersofacertainnationalorethnicgroup)isratherrecent. WhenIwasastudentandrealizedthatIcouldnotfindanyepistemological reflectionsconcerningfieldworkamongMuslims,pendingmyownexperiencesof conductingresearch,Icouldonlyaskseniorcolleaguesandteachersforinsights. TheanswerIreceivedfromexperiencedscholars,withyearsspentintheirfields,
72
TheAnthropologyofIslam
incrediblyresembledtheonePaulRabinowcollectedinthe1960s.Rabinow reportedthatwhenquestioningscholarsaboutthelackofinformationavailable onfieldworkandIslamhereceivedthesameanswerrepeatedly,‘Ithoughtaboutit whenIwasyoung.Ikeptdiaries,perhapssomeday,butyouknowtherearereally otherthingswhicharemoreimportant’(1977:4).Younganthropologiststoday haveonlytotypethekeyword‘anthropologicalfieldwork’intoanelectroniclibrary catalogue,andtheywillbespoiledforchoice.Yetfewwouldprovidesomething approximatingadiscussionoffieldworkamongMuslims.Intheparagraphsbelow, Ishallprovideacriticalreviewofthesefewdiscussionsandreflections,takingthe libertyofaddingtothemmyownexperiences.
EXPERIENCINGTHEEXPERIENCE:FIELDWORK BEYONDMUSLIMS Wecantraceintroductionstoethnographicworksandanecdotesthatmention someaspectsofconductingfieldworkinaMuslimspacebacktotheendofthe 1960s.Nonetheless,wemayconsiderPeneff’sarticle(1985)oneoftheearliest examplesofareflectiononfieldworkinanIslamiccountry.Basedonhisfreelance fieldworkin1960s’post-revolutionaryAlgeria,Peneffhasreflectedontheeffects thatpoliticalscenesandeconomicalcircumstanceshaveonfieldwork.However, themaintopicinthearticlecentredonhisethicaldilemmabetweenconducting overtorundercoverfieldwork.Itwasthe1960s,so,aftersomeattemptstoresist thetemptation,andlittledangerofcriticismfromcontemporaries,hefinallygave intoundercoverfieldwork.Peneff,theanthropologist,becamePeneff,theFrench businesspersonlookingfordealswithAlgerianentrepreneurs.Thearticleoffers someinterestinginsights,fromareflectionontheimpactofundercoverresearch totheethicalimplicationsofacademicfundsandsponsorshipforethnographic research.YetasotherreflectionsonfieldworkamongMuslimswrittenduringthe 1980sand1990s,Peneffseemsmoreinterestedinexperiencingtheexperienceof fieldworkthaninseeingfieldworkasamediumthroughwhichtomakesenseof hisinformants’realities.Indeed,Peneffwasconductingfieldworkinarecently decolonizedMuslimsociety.Atthattime,post-revolutionarytensionsshook Algeria,which,amongotherthings,wastryingtoredefinetherolethatIslamhad toplaywithinthenewpost-colonialsocialorder.ThevoicesoftheseMuslimsand theanthropologist’sexperienceoflivingamongthemduringsuchsocialturmoil wouldhavebeenrelevant.However,onecannotfindasingleexampleofPeneff’s personalexperienceofMuslims.Theyarejustgoodorbadbusinessmen. AswehaveseeninChapter2,scholarsusedtoseethestudyofIslamandMuslim societies,inparticularwithinurbancontextsasopposedtorural,lessintriguingand ‘exotic’thanadventuringintotraditionalAfricanorPolynesiansocieties.Iam thereforenotsurprisedthatinauthoritativeworkssuchasGeertz’sclassic,Religion ofJava(1960)orhismostquotedIslamObserved(1968),theinformants’voices, aswellastheanthropologist’sexperienceoflivingwiththem,havebeensilenced, overpoweredbytheanthropologistseenmainlyasauthorratherthanfieldworker.
AnamnesesofFieldworkamongMuslims
73
Nonetheless,evenwhentheanthropologistasauthorwishedtoofferakeyhole throughwhichtoviewthemysteriousalchemyofpractisingfieldworkamong Muslims,thisendedinmakingtheanthropologistnotonlytheauthorbutalsothe PrimaDonna.Anexcellentexampleofthisgenreremainstheonlymonographstill availablethatcombines,atleastinthetitle,thewords‘reflection’,‘fieldwork’anda Muslimcountry,Morocco(i.e.Rabinow1977).Inthisbook,Rabinowhasnarrated hisfirstexperienceoffieldworkinSefrou.Chapterafterchapterweareintroduced tohisexperienceofeverydayfieldwork,fromafrustratingattemptatlearninglocal Arabicthroughthelocals,tothefrustrationofdealingwithlocalinformants;from thesuccessfulaccesstoahostilevillage,totheinformants’manipulationsthat successfullytransformedtheanthropologistintothevillagechauffeur.Rabinow’s bookisfascinatingandeasytoreadcovertocoverduringawarmsummerevening, asIdid.WesurelycannotcriticizeRabinowforalackofhonesty.Inhisfieldwork account,hehasrevealedwhatMalinowskitriedtohideintheviolatedsecrecyof hisdiaries:sexualrelationshipsduringfieldwork, AfterteaandanothersetofexchangesinArabic,itwasclearlytimeforbed.Ali tookmeintothenextroomandaskedmeifIwantedtosleepwithoneofthe girls.Yes,Iwouldgowiththethirdwomanwhohadjoinedusfordinner.She hadherownroomnextdoor,sowecouldhaveourprivacy...Asidefromthe fewpillowsandcharcoalburnerfortea,therewasonlythebed.Thewarmth andnon-verbalcommunicationoftheafternoonwerefastdisappearing.This womanwasnotimpersonal,butshewasnotthataffectionateoropeneither.The afternoonhadleftamuchdeeperimpressiononme.(1977:68–9) Whathassurprisedmethemostaboutthisparagraphisneithertheanecdote,with itschauvinistfinalcomment(probablysociallyexcusableatthattime),northelack ofdiscussionontheethicalimplicationsandtheinformant–anthropologistpower relationship(wewouldneedanotherdecadetofindsuchself-criticalviews).Rather, itisthedetachmentfromtheinformant’sreality.Rabinowwasexperiencingthe experienceofbeingananthropologistmorethanobservingthroughparticipation thedifferentexperiencesofhisinformants’Islam.Indeed,Newton(1993:7)has observed, MostofRabinow’sdescriptionisdisingenuouslyoffhandedandismadeto seem–despitetheunexploredadmissionthatthiswas“thebestsingledayI wastospendinMorocco”–primarilyaboutvalidatinghismanhoodtomale Moroccanswhilefendingoff“hauntingsuper-egoimagesofmyanthropologist persona”[Rabinow1977:63–9quotedinNewton1993]. Rabinowwassurelyanobserver,yettoodefensivetobecomeaparticipant(beyond thesexualindulgencesofyouth).Forinstance,asinhisnarrationofthesexual encounterwitha‘notimpersonal’,but‘notthataffectionate’Berberprostitute,and alsoinhisaccountofahealingSufiritual,heremainedanoutsider‘negotiatinga delicatebalanceofpoweracrossthegulfoftheanthropologicalproject’(Ewing
74
TheAnthropologyofIslam
1994:573).SomuchanoutsiderwasRabinowthatheperceivedIslamasanobstacle, whichfinallyforcedhimoutofthefieldandtowardshisnationalidentity, Yet,therewasonefurtherquestiontoask;Areweallequal,benMohammed? OrareMuslimssuperior?Hebecomesflustered.Heretherewasnotpossibility ofreformistinterpretationorcompromise.Theanswerwasno,wearenotequal. AllMuslims,eventhemostunworthyandreprehensible...aresuperiortoall non-Muslims.ThatwasAllah’swill.ThedivisionoftheworldintoMuslimand non-Muslimwasthefundamentalculturaldistinction,theArchimedeanpoint fromwhichallelseturned.Thiswasultimatelywhatseparatedus...Thelesson oftoleranceandself-acceptancewhichbenMohammedhadbeenteachingme duringthepastmonthsheldsway.IhadastrongsenseofbeingAmerican.I knewitwastimetoleaveMorocco.(1977:147–8) HeleftMoroccoforgood,atleastasananthropologist,sinceRabinow’smain researchtodayfocuses,amongothernon-Moroccanthings,onmolecularbiology andgenomics.Rabinow’sbookdoesnottellusverymuchabouttherelationship betweentherespondents’Islam(s)andthefieldworker’sexperienceofit.Yet,ifread carefully,thisbookshowsthedifficultiesandchallengesthatfieldworkersworking onMuslimsocietiescanfacewhentheyhaveinadequateorabsentknowledgeof theologicalrhetoricandthediscoursesexistingwithinit. AftertheFacts.TwoCountries,FourDecades,OneAnthropologist(Geertz 1995)demonstratesgreaterreflexivespiritandintentions.Publishedin1995, thebookrepresentsananamnesisofbeingananthropologistbackinthe1950s. Notwithstanding Geertz’s famous storytelling and writing style, which is surelyfascinating,thisbookisreminiscentofahero’smemoir:halfnarcissistic satisfaction,includingnostalgicdisillusionmentinachangingworld,andhalf inspirationalguideforfuturegenerations(ofethnographers).Icannotdismissthe powerthatthisGeertzianinspirationalguidehadonme:Ibecameananthropologist. Nonetheless,thoughwritinginthemiddleofthe1990s,thenostalgialeftGeertzin the1950s.DespitethefactthatthetwocountriesareagainMoroccoandIndonesia, twenty-sevenyearsonfromhisIslamObserved,Muslims,asbelieversinIslam, remainreflexivelyunobserved;orbetter,IslamitselfbecomestheMuslim,so muchthateventheentryMuslimsintheindexredirectsthereadertoIslam!As wehavediscussedinthebeginningofthisbook,Muslimscannotbereduced totheirreligion,sinceIslamexistsonlythroughinterpretations.Another,and probablythemostquestionableaspectofAftertheFacts,isthataftertwoMuslim formercolonies,fourdecadesbetweencolonialismandpost-colonialism,one anthropologistin1995hasstillmissedagoodoccasiontoofferareflectiononthe impactthatcolonialismhadandhasonMuslimsandtheirinterpretationofIslam. Missingisalsoarecognitionoftheinfluence,positiveornegative, 9ofSaid’s OrientalismonthestudyofIslam.OnecanagreeordisagreewithSaid’sideaof Orientalism,butonecannotignoreit,noteventheanthropologist.Therefore,when thereaderturnsthefinalpageofAftertheFacts,whatremainsinhisorhermind areneitherthetwoMuslimcountries,northefourdecadesdedicatedtothestudy
AnamnesesofFieldworkamongMuslims
75
ofMuslimsocieties,butrathertheanthropologist:theundoubtedlyuniquewayof beingGeertz;CliffordGeertz. Althoughweneedtorecognizethelimitationofthesefirstreflectionson fieldworkamongMuslims,theseauthorsatleastofferedaglimpseoftheirexperiences.Others,suchasGellnerwhoworkedonMuslimsocietiesduringthesame years,remainedveryquiet,ifnotsecretive,abouttheirfieldworkandrelationship withtheirMuslimrespondents.This,aswehaveseeninthepreviouschapter, broughtSaid(1985)toincludeethnographicstudiesofMuslimsocietieswithinthe domainofOrientalism.WhatGeertzinhiscounterargumenttoSaid’sOrientalism (1982)hasmissedisthat‘interpretation’givestheanthropologistthepowerto ‘create’hisorherobjectofstudy,whichinthiscasearehumanbeingsandsocieties.Thelackofinformants’voicesortheessentializationofapeople,inthis caseMuslims,totheirreligionorculturalsystem,canproducethesameeffectthat traditionallyorientalstudiesofIslamictexts,andartisticrepresentation,did.The poweroffieldwork,meantassharingexperiencesandemotions,islostinfavourof thesuper-poweroftheanthropologistastrans-culturalhero,whocanexplainand makesenseofthewebofsymbolsandmeaningshiddentohisorher‘people’. Attheendofthe1980s,however,authorssuchasCliffordandMarcus(1986,and Clifford1988),Fisher(MarcusandFisher1986)andRosaldo(1989)shockedthe traditionalwayofinterpretingfieldworkandanthropology.This,ofcourse,alsohad animpactontheanthropologyofIslam,wherethevoicesoftheresearchedstarted toberepresented,andthecomplexhumanrelationshipsbetweenthefieldworker andhisorher‘people’werenotonlyacknowledgedbutalsomadeintoanintegral partoftheirethnographies.Tothis,Iwouldliketoaddinthenextsectiontherole thatemotionshaveinaneffectivefieldworkandinpreventingthoseOrientalist temptationsthatstillhauntanthropologistsstudyingMuslimsocieties.
EMOTION,EMPATHYANDORIENTALISM Aswithanyotheranthropologicalfieldwork,thoseconductedwithinMuslim societiesandwithMuslimsarebasedonthecapacityofthefieldworkertobuild relationshipsandlinkswiththestudiedcommunities.Thecomplexityofthis processnotonlyaffectsthestrategythroughwhichfieldworkisconductedbutalso theepistemologicalquestionofwhattheethnographercouldlearnfromitandhow theexperiencecouldbetranslatedintoethnography.Thereisalongdebatewithin anthropologyofhowanthropologistsmightachievetheunderstandingofdifferent culturesandpractices.Rosaldo(1993)forinstance,hasexpressedaratherradical viewpointonthisissue.Hehasarguedthattheethnographer’spersonalexperiences determinethelevelofempathyorunderstandings/hecouldhaveofthestudied community.Rosaldohasreinforcedhisargumentthroughhispersonalexperience ofloss,arguing,forinstance,thatonlythosewhohavesufferedaseriouspersonal lossmaybeabletowriteethnographiesondeath.Inotherwords,accordingto Betty(1999:74),Rosaldohassuggestedthat,‘Understandingcomeswithempathy andempathyderivesfromcommonexperiences’.
76
TheAnthropologyofIslam
Thisposition,ifaccepted,raisesseriousproblemsforanthropologistsstudying religion.Forinstance,wemaywonderwhetheranatheistoragnosticanthropologist maybeabletounderstandreligiouspeoplefully.Evenanthropologistsprofessing faithinareligionwouldnotbeabletounderstandotherbelieversiftheyhavenot experiencedthesamecategoriesofemotions.Rosaldo’sargumentcanmakesense onlyifweacceptastrictculturalhermeneuticunderstandingofemotions,feelings, empathyandidentity.Notwithstandingthewidespreadandhegemonicrelevance, afterGeertz,ofculturalhermeneuticpositions,someanthropologists(seefor instanceMilton2002,MiltonandSvasek2005andMarranci2006a)haveventured intonewapproaches,which,withoutdenyingtherelevancethatsocialinteraction haswithinthehumanspecies,donotreducetheessenceofbeinghumantoan undefinedsystemofsymbols.Althoughweshalldiscusstheroleofemotionsin Muslimidentitiesinthenextchapter,itisimportanttomentionhereMilton’sview. Shehassuggestedthatemotions‘areanecologicalratherthanasocialphenomenon, thattheyareamechanismthroughwhichanindividualhumanbeingisconnected toandlearnsfromtheirenvironment’(MiltonandSvasek2005:32). ItisclearthatMiltonhasnotrejectedtheideathatemotionsaregenerated duringsocialinteractions,butratherthattheyhavea‘socialontology’(2005:35). Thismeansthatthe‘other’producingtheemotionalbehaviour‘doesnothaveto beasocialorhumanother;itcanbeanythingwithwhichtheindividualorganism engages,foremotionispartofthatengagement’(2005:35).Thisleadstothe conclusionthatthroughtheengagementwithdifferentenvironments‘peoplelearn tolove,hate,fear,orbedisgustedbydifferentthings,sothattheirbodyreacts differentlywhenthingsareencountered’(MiltonandSvasek2005:36).Following thisinterpretationofemotions,wecanseehowfieldworkersshouldnotneedto experiencethesamecategoryofemotionthroughculturalsymbolicexpressionsin ordertounderstand,andempathizewith,theirinformants–oreventheenvironment inwhichthesocialinteractiontakesplace.We,ashumanbeings,thoughunableto sharethedeepestoffeelings,canmakesenseofemotions,evenifthecategoryis different,byassociatingthemwiththosewehaveexperiencedduringourlifetime. Inotherwords,anethnographerstudyingdeathritualswithinacertainsocietydoes notneedtohavesufferedthelossofarelativeorfriendinordertomakesenseof theemotionsofbereavement.Movingthisreasoningtothestudyofreligion,and inthiscaseofIslam,althoughreligiousaffiliationhasanimpactonhowemotions areexpressed,theemotionsarenotontologicallydifferentfromothersexpressed innon-religiouscontexts,orinotherreligiouscontexts.Hence,emotionsare accessibletoinvestigationandanalysis,evenifexperience,asweshallsee,isnot. Thisexplainstherelevancethatpersonalhumanbondingrelationshipshavenot onlyinachievingaccesstothecommunitystudied,butalsoinmakingsenseofits worldandviewpoints. Magnarella(1986)hasdisclosedthose‘humanbonds’thatbecameanintegral partofhisTurkishfieldworkin1963.Asmanyotheranthropologistsconductingresearchinvillages,alocalfamily‘adopted’andintegratedhimwithinits economic,socialandemotionallife.CentraltohisexperienceofTurkishculture washis‘adoptivemother’,who,thankstoherage,couldoverstepthegender
AnamnesesofFieldworkamongMuslims
77
rulesexistingintheSunniMuslimvillage.Beingthe‘son’ofthisoldwoman gavehim,asamaleanthropologist,anunprecedentedopportunitytoobserve therolethatwomenhadinthevillageandthenetworksanddynamicsofpower existingwithinit.IfRabinowwas,withdifficulty,tryingtoestablishhimselfasan anthropologistthroughfieldwork,andifGeertzestablishedhimself,successfully, astheanthropologist,atleastinasortofJungianarchetype,Magnarellahasshown the,oftenblurred,delimitationbetweenfriendship,emotionalinvolvementand anthropologicalawareness,‘MyTurkishmotherdiedin1977.Imissherfolk wisdom,thebiscuitsshebakedspeciallyformewheneverIwentonatrip,her ritualisticpouringofwatertoensurethatmyjourneysandreturnswentsmoothly, andtheyalwaysdid.Imissher’(1986:37).Magnarellaempathicallybecamepart oftheemotionallifeoftheTurkishfamilyhewasworkingwith. Anotheranthropologist,Ewing(1994)hasprovideduswithagoodexampleof theinfluencethattheenvironmentmayhaveontheethnographer.Ewing,duringher fieldworkonSufipracticeinPakistan,experiencedachallengingevent.Although aself-defined‘agnosticWesterner’,shetested,inthebesttraditionofcultural anthropology,thespiritualpower(baraka)ofthelocalsaint,whovisitedherduring dreams,ashehimselfhadpromised.Indeed,Ewingexperiencedwhatmanyofher informantstoldher,duringherresearch,aboutthepracticeofvisitingsaints.Ina certainsense,Ewingwas‘goingnative’.To‘gonative’asEwinghasremindedus, isoneofthe‘taboos’ofanthropology.Ewinghaschallengedthismisconception, which,accordingtoher,‘resultsfromarefusaltoacknowledgethatthesubjects ofone’sresearchmightactuallyknowsomethingaboutthehumanconditionthat ispersonallyvalidfortheanthropologist:itisarefusaltobelieve’(1994:571). Herexperienceisusefulforusforanotherreason.Byreadingheraccountsofher story,wecanobservetheimpactofwhatIcallthe‘emotionalenvironment’.She experiencedthesaintasmanyofherinformantsdidbecauseshehadbecomepart ofthecommunityofemotionsherinformantsshared. DuringmyfieldworkinNorthernIreland,Iwitnessedandexperiencedsomethingsimilar.IwasattendingameetingorganizedbyNIMFA(NorthernIrish MuslimFamilies)whosemainguestwasaSufifromWestAfricawhotalked abouttherelevanceoflifeandfamily.However,whenIaskedtheotherspresent atthetalk,everyonehadtheimpressionthattheSufihadansweredeachofour questionspersonallyspeakingdifferentlytoeachofus,despitethefactthathe deliveredthetalktotheassembly.Moreover,manyoftheyoungestamongthe group,myselfincluded,receivedfurtherteachingfromtheSufiduringourdreams, whichcontinuedforweeks.Asananthropologist,Icantrytoexplainthisevent indifferentways.Isthescientific,oresoteric,explanation,however,themore relevantforunderstandinghowmyrespondentsmadesenseofthisexperience?Or, wasthesharedemotionalexperiencethatIhadwiththemmorerelevant?Itismy contentionthatitisthesharedemotionalexperience. InthecaseofstudiesfocusingonMuslimsocieties,itisevenmoreimportantto rememberthataMuslimisahumanbeing.Iamawarethatthisseemssimplistic;yet whileteachingacourseon‘fieldworkandMuslimsocieties’,Icametoappreciate howwhatmightseemtobesimplisticcouldbeactuallyunobvious.Forexample,
78
TheAnthropologyofIslam
Inormallystartmyclassbyaskingtwostudentstojoinmeinfrontoftheothers. Then,IasktheclasstotellmewhatmakesapersonaMuslim.Oftenthefirst commonanswerspointtoMuslimdressstyle,suchaswomenwearingtheþijāb (veil),andmenwearingcapsandlongbeards.Iasktwonon-Muslimstudents, maleandfemale,towearrespectivelyaMuslimcapandaþijāb.Ithenaskthe classiftheseitemsmaketheirfellowstudentstwoMuslims.Ofcourse,theclass agreethatdressstyleisnotenoughtomakethemMuslim.Ichallengetheclassto findtheelementthatmakesapersonaMuslim.Thecommonestsecondanswer isthats/hebelievesintheQur’anandAllah.ItelltheclassthataJesuitIknow believesstronglythattheQur’anisarevealedbookandAllah,God,isitsauthor. IasktheclassifthismakesmyJesuitfriendaMuslim.Theclass,aftersuggesting thathemaybeaMuslimJesuit,recognizethatevenbelievingintheQur’andoes nottransformapersonintoaMuslim.Itestotherculturalelements,suchasthe professionoffaith,thepillars,Ramaóanandsoon.Eveninthesecases,anynonMuslimcouldfollowthepracticeandnotforthisreasonbehimselforherselfa Muslim.Thefinal,andmostradical,exampleIprovideisthecaseofapersonwho saysthats/heisMuslimbecauseotherpeoplerecognizehimorherasMuslim. TheclassagreesthatthisisnotenoughtosaythatthepersonisaMuslim.So,I insist,ifaMuslimisnotwhats/hewears,whats/heeatsoravoidseating,what s/hecelebratesoressentiallybelieves,andwhatotherpeoplesays/heis,what,in essence,isaMuslim?SomebodysometimesprovideswhatIconsidertobethe onlypossibleanswer:ahumanbeingwhofeelstobeaMuslim.Asweshallsee inthenextchapter,feelingsandemotionsarecorrelatedinaparticularway.So,it isthatfeeltobewhichmakesanenormousdifferencewhenwetrytounderstand Muslimsocietiesthroughparticipant-observation.Indeed,thisawarenessprevents theessentializationofMuslimstotheirreligionandconsequentlythetrapof Orientalizedethnographies. TheapproachIsuggestcanclarifyanotherimportantaspect.Aseverybodycan agree,conductingfieldworkamongIndonesiansiscertainlynotthesamethingas doingsoamongPakistanis.Similarly,conductingfieldworkamongSufiMuslims issurelyadifferentexperiencefromdoingsoamongSalafiMuslims.Inwhichway canwespeakoftheanthropologyofIslam?Howcanweshare,aswehavedone inthischapter,experiencesoffieldworkamongsuchheterogeniccommunities?As wehaveseen,centraltotheunderstandingofIslam,asexpressedindifferentsocial interactions,isthehumanbeingwhointhiscasefeelstobeMuslim.Hence,Ican suggestthatanthropologyofIslamshould,indifferenttimes,spacesandrealities, trytoexplainhowMuslims‘feeltobeMuslim’andexpressit.
STAYINGHERE,BEINGTHERE:FIELDWORKONMUSLIM COMMUNITIESINTHEWEST Johncamebackfromhisfieldwork.Togetherwithfourotheranthropologists,we decidedtocelebratetheeventwithadinneratthelocalChineserestaurant.Itwas
AnamnesesofFieldworkamongMuslims
79
anicenightofasplendidsummer.Weweresittingintherestaurantwaitingfor ourdishes,whileJohnentertaineduswithhisadventuresinPapuaNewGuinea; dangerousanimals,uncomfortablesleeping,exoticyetchallengingfood,infected water,annoyinginsects,lackoftoiletsbutcertainlynotofdiarrhoea;inone word:fieldwork.Othersjoinedtheconversationaddingdifficultiestodifficulties, unpleasantnesstounpleasantness,exoticcountriestoexoticpeople,obscure languagestounwrittengrammars.Thenthetimecamewhentheyexpectedmy additionstothelist:comfortablebeds;Europeancapitals;fantasticfoodinwesternbasedmosques;drinksincafés;English,FrenchandItalianasmainlanguages; theonlydangerousanimalwasmyneighbour’sfranticdog;modernandefficient toilets;theworstillness(atthattime)flu.Yes,Iwasathome,infamiliarEurope. NotwithstandingIhadlotsofanecdoteswithwhichtoentertainmyguests,despite havingnoexoticismtooffer.Oneofmycolleaguesopenlyquestionedme,‘Doyou notfeelthatyoulacktherealspritoffieldwork?’ D’Alisera(1999)hasprovideduswithoneofthebestdescriptionsofunrealized expectationsoffieldwork.ThecivilwarinSierraLeoneforcedhertoexchange anadventurousresearchonIslamintheKambiadistrictwithahomedoorstep fieldworkonSierraLeoneanMuslimsinWashington.Shehasvividlypaintedher disappointment, Thiswasnotmydreamed-ofentryinto‘thefield.’Thelandscapeevokedtoo manypersonalmemories–offamily,holidayfun,undergraduateidealism. Inscribedwiththesemultipleremembrances,thelandscapeseemedvoidof adventure.‘Thisisn’tAfrica,’Imused.‘Thisisn’tevenrural.Thisisn’treally fieldwork.’Hornsbeeping,angrytrafficfaces,icyriverbelow,Englishspoken allaroundme–allleftmewiththesamefeeling:familiarity.‘Thisistheplace whereI’mgoingtobecomeananthropologist?’–Ihatedeverymomentofthis ‘entryintothefield.’(1999:6) Theideathatfieldworkinanthropologymeansstrangeplacesandstrange diseasesisanoldone.Inotherwords,‘cool’fieldworkistonon-Westernas‘uncool’fieldworkistoWestern.YoumayaskwhyIhaveusedthetermWesternand non-Western,insteadof,forinstance,exoticandfamiliar.Duringaconversation withsomeAfricanandSouthAsiananthropologists,Idiscoveredthattheydid notconsiderfieldworkconductedinaWesterncityasexotic(i.e.interesting). Bydefaultoflogic,IexpectedthatsurelyforaPakistanianthropologistlivingin PakistanfieldworkinParisamongtheMuslimAlgeriansshouldbeatleast‘exotic’. YetthePakistanianthropologistdidnotthinkso,andtheAfricancolleaguesagreed withhim.Why?Wemayask. Firstly,althoughanincreasingnumberofstudieshavefocusedonMuslims livingintheWest,thereishardlyanyreflectionontheexperienceofconducting fieldworkamongthem.Secondly,aconceptualizationof‘distant’and‘remote’ –hence‘exotic’–isstillhauntinganthropologyatthebeginningofthenew millennium;andheritage,accordingtoPassaroof‘thecolonialmentalitythat oncedelightedinharrowingethnographicaccountsoftheconquestofphysical
80
TheAnthropologyofIslam
landscapesandofnativereticence,whenwresting“secrets”fromremote“natives” wastheraisond’êtreoftheendeavour’(1997:147). Nonetheless,therearemanysimilaritiesbetweenconductingfieldworkwith MuslimsintheWestandintheIslamicworld.Trust,networking,gatekeepers andevenkinshipsarepartoftheresearchhereasthere.However,inexchange for village life there are urban spaces and their challenges instead. Mobile phones,trains,subways,emailsandtheInternetbecomefundamentaltoolsto stayincontactwithinformants,organizeinterviews,andparticipateinritualsand ceremonies.Technology,indeed,isatthecentreofthiskindoffieldworkbecause ofthelackofacentrethat,forinstance,avillagecouldprovide.Aswithmany otheranthropologistsconductingurbanresearch,themainissueIhadtofacewas ‘disorientation’andwhatMarcus(1995)hascalled‘methodologicalanxieties’. Oneoftheseisthedifficultyofconductingfieldworkamongdifferentnationalities, ethnicgroups,religiousaffiliations(e.g.Shi‘aandSunni),Islamictheologiesand opinionsatthesametime.Infact,evenifoneparticularMuslimcommunityis studied,thisonewillbeneverisolated,butratherinterconnectedwiththeIslamic environmentexistinginthefieldlocation,aswellaswithnon-Muslimsagencies, individualsandsocialactors. ThefactthatMuslimslivingwithintheWestinteractmainlywithnon-Muslims asksustopayparticularattentiontosuchadynamic.Unfortunately,thishasoften beenoverlooked,eveninrecentstudies.Themainreasonforthisisthefamiliarity withthesurroundingenvironmentinwhichthefieldworkerisconductingresearch, asD’Aliserahadoccasiontonotice, Attimesthefamiliarityseemedintrusive,andIoftenbecameangrywhen itinvadedmyresearchspace.Thetaxidrivers[oneofherinformants]with whomIrodewouldoftenstopmidsentencetopointouttometheusualtourist attractions–theWhiteHouse,theWashingtonMonument,theSupremeCourt –sitesthattheyeitherassumedIwantedtoseeorhadprobablyjustgrown usedtoannouncingtotheirpassengersasamatterofhabit.Iwouldsmile,then trytoeasethembackintowhateverwehappenedtobetalkingabout.Itnever occurredtometoaskwhatthesesoveryAmericanplacesmeanttothem.Iwas not,afterall,inWashingtontosightsee.Ididsoonbecomeawareofmymistake, butIamnotconvincedthatIfullyrealizeditsimport.(1999:17) AnotherexampleisthecaseofaBritishanthropologistconductingfieldworkon Muslimstudents’experienceofBritishsecondaryschools.Theanthropologist willhavenotonlydirectexperienceoftheeducationsystemattendedbyhisorher informants,butalsomemoriesofbeingastudentherselforhimself.Althoughthis iscertainlyanadvantage,again,thiscouldaffectthecapacityoffieldworkersto observeandnoteimportantfactors. Personally,Ibecameawareoftherelevanceofparticipant-observinginformants’ continuouscriss-crossingofMuslim/non-Muslimculturalandsocialspaceswhile researchingtheIslamicactivitiesofaMuslimwomen’sgroupinNorthernIreland (Marranci2006b).Duringthisresearch,IwasfocusingonhowtheMuslimwomen’s
AnamnesesofFieldworkamongMuslims
81
group,Al-Nisa,positioneditselfwithintheoveralllocalMuslimcommunityas wellasthemainIslamicCentreatthecentralmosque.Atacertainpoint,the centralmosquefeltchallengedbytheactivitiesofthesewomenandinparticular theirprogressiveandIslamicallyfeministapproach.IexpectedthattheAl-Nisa Women’sGroupwouldhavetriedtoremainassociatedtothecentralmosque. Yettheydidnot.Thereasonwasclear.IhadfocusedonAl-NisaasaMuslim supportandserviceproviderfortheMuslimcommunity.Yetthemembersof Al-Nisasawtheirassociationaspartofthecomplexnetworkofassociationsand NGOsexistinginpost-FridayAgreementNorthernIreland.Ihadtoreconsider myfindingsaswellasmethodology.Nevertheless,theexperiencewasextremely usefulforunderstandingthattoconductfieldworkonMuslimcommunitiesinthe westmeansbecomingpartnotonlyofthestudiedcommunity(orcommunitiesor networkofcommunities)butalsoofthedynamicsofrelationshipwiththenonMuslimenvironmentsurroundingthem. Morethaninanyotherresearchreality,anthropologistsconductingfieldwork amongwesternMuslimshavetobeveryawareoftheroleandimpactthatmass mediamayhaveontheirresearch.Itisundeniablethatthewesternmassmediahave subjectedtheMuslimslivinginthewesttothehighestlevelofinvasivescrutiny thatacommunityhaseverreceived(Poole2002).SurelySeptember11hasbeenat thecentreofanunprecedentedriseinthenumberofnewspaperarticles,magazine andTVreportage,cartoons,andeditorialsonIslamandMuslims.Sometimes, newideasforacademicresearcharetheresultofthismassmediaexposureofthe westernMuslimcommunities.Moreoften,theruthlessapproachofcertainmass mediajeopardizesanthropologicalresearch,orevenmanipulatesthem.Incertain cases,however,theanthropologistbecomesthepointofcontactbetweenthe Muslimcommunitystudiedandthemassmedia.Thisiscertainlyarecentaspectof theanthropologyofIslam,andsurely,achallengingone,since,asPécoud(2004) hasnoticed,anti-essentialistviewstendtobeunpopularwiththemassmediaand thepolicy-makers.Thisisbecause–Pécoudhasargued–thedominantdiscourse ‘ischaracterizedbyaconstructionofculturaldifferenceinwhichtheyrepresent the“mostdifferent”categoryandsharesomespecifically“Turkish”or“Muslim” characteristics’(2004:22).AnthropologistsofIslam,workingwithinawestern context,findthemselveswithinwebsof‘intellectualcompetition’inwhich‘the mostpowerfulsourcesofknowledge[i.e.themassmediaandpolicy-makers]will notonlyimposeitselfasthecentralauthorityinthefield:itwillalsoimposewhat couldbecalleditsWeltanschauung[worldviews]’(2004:22).Hencetherelevance ofbeingawareofthisprocess,inparticularintheaftermathofSeptember11and thewaronterrorism.
CHALLENGESANDOPPORTUNITIESINTHE AFTERMATHOFSEPTEMBER11 Ihavenotcollectedotheraccounts,butItrustthatotheranthropologistsfound themselvesinmyshoes.In2001,afewdaysafterSeptember11,Ihadtochange
82
TheAnthropologyofIslam
mylongplannedresearchinFrance.Duringapreviousfieldwork,Ihaddeveloped somecontactswithAlgeriansfromtheso-calledal-Jabhahal-Islāmiyahlil-Inqādh (TheIslamicSalvationFront).Iwasinvitedtoconductresearchaboutidentityand migrationamongthem.However,somedaysafterSeptember11,severalphone calls,someofwhichwereanonymous,madeclearthatmyresearchwasnolonger welcome.Thehighsecurityalertshadworsenedthepreviouslyuneasyrelationship betweentheNorthAfricancommunityandthegendarmerie.10Myinformantswere tooscaredandworriedtodevotetimetomyresearch;theywishedtokeepa‘low profile’.Consequently,myflightticketsendedinthebin,andIhadtofindanother field.Thewaronterrorhasalsoaffectedthepossibilityofobtainingvisasfor intenseresearchabroad.Increasingly,particularlyinthecaseoftheMiddleEast, evenwhenanthropologistshavebeenluckyenoughtobegrantedavisa,theymay discoverthatinsteadofthestandardsixmonths,onlyacoupleofweekshavebeen allowed.FromexperienceHegland(2004:575)hasobserved, Forthoseanthropologistsfortunateenoughtogetavisaatall,itmayallow themnomorethanafewweeksofin-countryresearchtime.Thisposesa challengetoourunderstandingofthetimeittakestodousefulandserious socialscientificfieldwork.Assuch,limitationshavebecomefrequentforsocial scientistsworkinginIran,though,weneedtorethinkthewayswecustomarily conductfieldworkresearchandtrytoadaptsomeresearchmethodologiesto theserestrictiveconditions–notasanidealoranorm,butoutofnecessity.Such salvageeffortsmightnotliveuptoourprofessionalstandards,butasmyown experiencehasshown,theycanyieldrichmaterialandmaketheeffortquite worthwhile. Nonetheless,September11hasnotonlydisrupted,atthetime,ongoingfieldwork, andmadeaccesstonon-westernfieldsmorecumbersome,butalsoincreasedthe academicand,evenmore,thenon-academicinterestinIslam. So,ifatthebeginningofthisbook,wemetayoungGilsenan(1990)lamenting thelackofinterestinanthropologicalresearchonMiddleEastandIslam,today, Icanaffirmthatthesituationistheopposite.Somuchso,thatSeptember11 hasproducedanewphenomenon:academic-conversiontoIslam.Forinstance, Icameacrossthetragic-yet-comicalcaseofananthropologistwhohadworked andpublishedforadecadeonTibetanBuddhism,proclaiminghimself,onhis institutionalwebpage,tobean‘expert’onpoliticalIslamaftermerelyreading somebooksontheMiddleEastandfundamentalismbutneverhavingconducted fieldworkintheregionnorpublishingonthetopic.Unfortunately,theseimprovised ‘academic-converts’areoftenmoreinterestedinthepostgraduatemarket,and chatty-trashpublishing,whichtheirrecentlydiscoveredanti-terroristexpertise could provide, rather than real academic interest in understanding Muslims andtheirlives.Tothese(fortunately)few(buttragicallyincreasing)academic entrepreneursoftheSeptember11business,wehavetoaddanarmyofjournalists, improvisedanti-terroristexperts,commentators,novelistsand,lastbutnotleast, politicians,allreadytotheorizeandtelluswhat‘politicalIslam’,‘Islam’oreven
AnamnesesofFieldworkamongMuslims
83
‘theMuslim’mightbe.Inthemajorityofcases,noneoftheseself-styled‘experts onIslamicterrorism’havespenttimeconductingfieldworkamongMuslims, leaveasideamongradicals.11Forthesereasons,fieldworkfocusingonMuslims ashumanbeings,ratherthanculturalagents,istodaycentraltoananthropology whichaimstounderstandMuslimsbeyondstereotypesandOrientalist,freak-show representationsoftheirlivesandbeliefs. Yet this massive, often negative and biased, attention has made Muslims aroundtheglobeverysuspiciousofanyresearchorresearcher.Therefore,itisnot surprisingthatanthropologistsofIslammayfaceahardtimeachievingthemuch neededtrust.Successfulfieldworkcanonlybeconductedoncetheanthropologist hasachievedacertaindegreeoftrustandconfidencefrompartofthestudied communityoratleastsomeofitskeymembers.Peoplecandecidetocollaborate onapieceofresearchformanyreasons:frompersonaltopoliticalinterest;from realfriendshiptocuriosity;fromvisibilitytonecessity.Neverhasitbeenso importantforanthropologistsworkingwithMuslimsocietiestobeclearandopen abouttheresearchandthereasonsforwhichtheyareconductingfieldwork.Even moreimportant,withoutcompromisingtheacademicvalueoftheresearch,is makinginformantsawareofwhatisintendedtobewritten.Today,anyresearch involvingMuslimshasapoliticalvalue,forstates,individuals,agenciesaswellas theMuslimcommunity.So,althoughlivingwithinthestudiedgroupisanessential factorindecreasingthesuspicionofthefieldworker,evensimpleincidents,which maybeapolitical,couldeasilybeinterpretedthroughtheexistingpoliticaltensions withinsomeIslamicsocietiesandwesternnations.Ofcourse,thisisnotjusta September11novelty;asforinstancetheincidentexperiencedbyNourse(2002) candemonstrate.Duringher1995fieldworkconductedinanIndonesiantown,a localwell-knownthiefstolesomeofherbelongings: IimpulsivelywalkedovertoknockonFarhan’sdoor.Hisyoungerbrother, sister,andmother,allnicepeople,answered.Itoldthemaboutthetheft.They commiserated.ThenFarhanappearedinthebackofthehouseandIsawhim lookatmeandsneer.Hebegantolaugh.Thatwasthelaststraw.Ilookedathim andvehementlyexclaimed,‘Itwasyou!Iknowitwas.Don’tthinkIdon’t.’I willneverforgetthelookofhorroroneveryone’sfacewhenIsaidthat.Farhan’s sister,myfriend,lookedatmeinshockandsaid,‘IknowWesternersaccuseeach otherpublicly,I’veseenitinTVshows,butthisisnotsomethingwedohere.’I walkedbacktomyhouse.IknewIhadcrossedalinehere,butalsofeltsomeone hadtoconfrontFarhansothatnomoretheftswouldoccur.Aboutthirtyminutes laterInoticedacrowdhadgatheredoutinfrontofourhouses.Iwalkedoutside andsawseveralofmyfriendsaswellasstrangers.Everyonelookedatme.One youngman–Ineverlearnedhisname–pointedafingeratmeandsaid,‘You foreigner–youAmerican–whodoyouthinkyouare,accusingIndonesiansof theft?’‘Gohome,foreigner!Gohome,American!’(2002:34) Thesimplemishandlingoftheaccusation,inawaythatcontradictedlocaltraditions,acquiredanunexpectedpoliticalconnotation.AfterSeptember11,western
84
TheAnthropologyofIslam
anthropologistsconductingfieldworkwithinMuslimsocietiesdonotevenneed similarincidents;theyarequestioned,examinedandevaluatedstartingfromthe politicalactionsoftheircountries. Thishasapsychologicalandemotionaleffectonthefieldworker,onhisorher abilitytoapproachthefield,toworkwithinit,asGardner,forinstance,experienced duringherfieldworkontheBritishBangladeshicommunity, Foraphaseinmyfieldwork,Ibecameactuallyparanoidaboutwhatpeople thoughtofme.IwasterrifiedthatIwouldmeetdirecthostility,orevenaggression,andwouldnotbeabletocontinue.Moreprofoundly,theexperienceof beingheldinsuspicionandnotalwaysbeingwelcomeisdeeplyunsettling. Discussingtheseissueswithfriendswhodidfieldworkwithpeoplewhowelcomedtheirenquiries,andwhowerevociferousintheirdesiretobewritten about,Irealisethatpostmoderncritiquesofanthropologyhavefeweremotional resonancesforthemthanforme.(1999:70) Indeed,oneofthetopicsthatscholarshaveoftendiscussedregardsthepower relationshipbetweentheethnographerandthestudiedcommunity.Someauthors (e.g.Clifford1983;MarcusandFisher1986;Geertz1988)havehighlightedthe powerthattheethnographerhasoverthestudiedsubjects.Recently,someanthropologists(e.g.Nourse2002;Kalir2006)havecriticizedthispositionandsuggested that,particularlyduringfieldwork,theinformantscanbethemorepowerfulwithin therelationship.Forinstance,Kalirhasobserved, Persuadingthem[theinformants]tocooperatewithmyresearchtherefore dependedcruciallyonmyabilitytogaintheirfulltrust.Thisinturnendowed myinformantswithconsiderablepowertodeterminethenatureofourmodeof engagement.Italsoreducedmypre-designedresearchmethodtosecondarysignificanceforthewayinwhichmyfieldworkunfolded.Putdifferently,conducting semi-structuredinterviews,tape-recordingformalandinformalconversations, takingphotos,andbeingabletoparticipateinregularaswellasspecialevents, werealldependentonmyabilitytogeneratetrustandestablishmeaningful relationshipswithinformants.(2006:235) Ihaverecentlyexperiencedsomethingsimilarduringasensitiveresearchproject onreligiousidentityformationamongMuslimprisonersandformerprisoners intheUK.IhavefoundthattheMuslimpeopleIcontactedforinterviewsorto discussthetopic(includingadministratorsofMuslimorganizationsandmosques Ivisited)havespenttime‘Googling’myname,readingmyblog,articlesandeven delayingmeetingsuntiltheyhadfinishedmylastbook.Surely,neitherGeertzor Rabinow,norGilsenanorGellnerhadundergonesuchpre-fieldworkscrutinyby theirstudiedcommunitiesandinformants.Thishasatremendousimpactonhow weconductfieldworktoday.Inthesecircumstances,isitstilltheanthropologist whochooseshisorherstudiedcommunityandinformants?Ordothecommunity andinformants,afterstudyingthestudent,choosetheanthropologistbydeciding
AnamnesesofFieldworkamongMuslims
85
whetherornottocollaboratewithhimorher?Andmovingfromfieldworkto ethnography,isthereariskofself-censoringourownstudiesandfindingsbecause ofthefearthattheymaycompromiseanyfutureresearch(orinsomecasespersonal orinformants’safety)?Ofcourse,theansweris‘yes’.YetasforinstanceKalir recentlyhasacknowledged,‘weshouldbemindfulthatan“embodied”biascould insomecasesbeasinequanonforcarryingoutfieldwork’(2006:244). Trust,aswehavesaid,iscentraltofieldwork,inparticulartodayinthecaseof researchonIslamandMuslims.Evergeti,whohasconductedfieldworkinaGreek Muslimvillage(1999,2004,2006)hasemphasizedthat‘establishingtrustwasan ongoingprocessthatwasanintegralpartofmyethnographyandassuchlasted throughoutmyfieldwork’(2004:45).AsinthecaseofGeertz(1973)theincident thathelpedEvergetitoachievethetrustoftheMuslimvillageshewasstudying wastheunwantedattentionthatthelocalpolicepaidtohervisitintheregion.This transformedEvergetiintoasortofantagonistpresenceagainstwhatthevillagers sawasanoppressiveandsuspiciousauthority.12 Althoughthesekindsofincidentscandemonstratetothecommunitythatthe anthropologistisnota‘spy’oranagentofthegovernment,itisnottheincident itselfthatmayallowthemtounderstandthecommunityandbecomepartofit.I stronglybelieve,asIhaveexperiencedmanytimesduringmyresearch,thatitis theempathythattheanthropologistexperiences,throughemotions,whichallows himorhertofeeltheotherasafellowhumanbeing.Itisthroughthishumanization oftheanthropologicalfieldworkthatdifficultiescanbeovercome.Wecannot understand,forinstance,myfriendMuhammad,theMuslim,iffirstwedonot understandMuhammadasahumanbeing.AsIwillexplaininthenextchapter,it isthroughemotionsandfeelingsthatMuhammadexperiencesandembodiesIslam. Participantobservation,inmyopinion,doesnotmeanjusttakingpartinactivities andsharingactions,whichwecanobserve,note,reportandanalyse.This,inthe bestcase,wouldremainausefulexercise.Participantobservationmeanstaking partintheemotionalprocessesinvolvingtheformationoffeelings.So,forthis reason,studyingMuslimsocietiesandcommunitiesrequiresagoodknowledgeof themainaspectsofIslamanditstexts,andbeingacquaintedwithacertainrhetoric existingintheIslamicworld.Thisfacilitatesthepossibilityofobserving,through participation,howinformantstransform,manipulateandmaketheirownthese elements.
CONCLUSIONS Booksand‘how-to’guidesaboutanthropologicalfieldworkareincreasingin numberwithinpublishers’catalogues.Amongthislargeproduction,itisunusual tofindevenchaptersaddressingtheexperienceofconductingfieldworkamong Muslimsocietiesandcommunities.Inthefewcasesinwhichsomeexamples havebeenprovided,theydescribeanddiscusswhatIcall‘exotic’fieldwork.Even lessavailableismaterialcontainingreflectionsontheimpactandissuesthatan anthropologistmayfaceinconductingfieldworkwithinMuslimcommunities,
86
TheAnthropologyofIslam
inthewestandinIslamiccountries,duringthisendless‘waronterror’.Inthis chapter,Ihavetriedtostartareflectionanddiscussiononwhatitmeanstoconduct fieldworkamongMuslimstoday.Indoingso,Ihaveprovidedexamplesfromthe experiencesofsomeanthropologistsaswellasmyown.Ihavesuggestedthatatthe centreofacontemporaryanthropologyofIslamshouldbethehumanbeingeven beforetheMuslim.ThisisvitalifwewishtoovercomeacertainOrientalismand suppressionofself-representedidentities,aswecanobserveinclassicworks,from GeertztoRabinowandGellner. TofocusonMuslimsashumanbeingsistoacknowledgetherolethatemotions andfeelingshaveontheinformant’sdiscourseofIslamaswellasthepower thatthesurroundingenvironmenthasinitsdefinition.Inotherwords,successful fieldwork is based not only on knowledge of Islam as religion, but also the capacityofthefieldworkertodevelopemotionalempathywithhisorherstudied community.Thisprocess,asIhaveemphasizedinthischapter,requirestrust. AnthropologistsofIslamshouldbeveryawarethatthepowerrelationshipwithin thefieldismorecomplexthancanbeexpectedinothercontexts;particularlyifthe fieldworkisconductedinthewest.Informantsareveryconsciousofthepolitical tensionexistingtodayandthepossibilityofexploitationfromthemassmedia. Thestrongsurveillance,profilingandcultureofsuspicionthatisaffectingthe majorityofMuslimcommunitieslivinginthewestorIslamiccountriesmeans thatinformantsareverycarefultowhomtheyprovideaccesstothecommunity. Itisnotsouncommon,asIhaveexperienced,thatrealintelligencegatheringmay beconducted(throughtheInternet,collectingthefieldworker’spreviouswriting, politicalaffiliations,collaborationwiththemassmediaandsoon). However,aclearandethicalapproach,whichtransparentlynotonlyinforms thestudiedcommunityoftheresearchandproject,butalsomakesthempartof itanditsimplications,canformastrongrelationshipandhelptodevelopthe neededtrust.Aswehaveseen,theactionsoftheanthropologistsareevaluated withinthepoliticalcontext.Yettheemotionalcontexthasitsdomainaswell.The developmentofempathyandemotionalparticipationinthelifeofthestudied Muslimcommunitycanovercomethemostdifficultsituationswithinfieldwork.
NOTES 1. See,forexample,Gold1958;Gans1968;Hayano1979;AdlerandAdler1987; Goffman1989;LoflandandLofland1995. 2. Forexample,Hunt1984;Arendell1997;Devault1999;Warren1998and 2001. 3. Forexample,FineandSandstrom1988;Gubrium1988;Diamond1992. 4. Forexample,Anderson1978;BacaZinn1979;Zavella1996. 5. Forexample,SchwartzandSchwartz1955;Gans1968;KarpandKendall 1982;Zola1982;Kleinman1991. 6. Erikson1967;Cassell1980;SilvermanandGubrium1989;Scarce1994;Van DerGeest2003;Sen2004.
AnamnesesofFieldworkamongMuslims
87
7. Forinstance,Sanjek1990. 8. Forinstance,Emerson,FretzandShaw1995. 9. Geertzinareviewwrittenin1982stronglycriticizedSaid’spositions,in particularasfarasanthropologywasconcerned. 10. Thegendarmerieisamilitarybodychargedwithpolicedutiesamongthe civilianpopulation. 11. Indeed,therearerareexceptions,suchasWiktorowicz’s(2005)RadicalIslam Rising. 12. ForasimilarincidentfacilitatingaccessthroughwhatIcandefineasa‘testof trust’seeKalir2006.
This page intentionally left blank
CHAPTER6
BeyondtheStereotype:Challengesin UnderstandingMuslimIdentities
IDENTITYANDANTHROPOLOGY Identityhasfascinatedintellectuals,suchasphilosophers(e.g.Locke1690/1959 andHume1740/1975),psychologists(e.g.James1890)andsociologists(e.g. Goffman1959),forcenturies.Eachdiscipline,andwithiniteachschoolandscholar, hasprovidedaninterpretation,theoryandmodel.Withthem,theyalsoprovided terminologiesthathaveproliferatedintoaconfusinglist.Thefrustrationhereisnot withthisexcessiveterminologyperse,rather,bybeingusedindifferentcontexts andfromdifferentdisciplines,ithaslostitsspecification.So,‘identity,‘selfidentity’,‘personalidentity,‘self’,‘selfhood’,‘personhood’,‘I’,‘me’,‘Me’anda plethoraofotherterms(seeHolland1997)haveconfusedmorethanclarified. Sociologistshavebeenexploringtherelationshipbetweenself,identityand societysincethebeginningofthenineteenthcentury1withpioneerssuchasCharles HortonCooley(1909),GeorgeHerbertMead(1934)andHerbertBlumer(1969). Bycontrast,thefirstanthropologistsdidnotshowmuchinterestinstudyingthe ‘persona’;rathertheyconcentratedtheireffortsonunderstandingthesymbol,the objectandthecommunityseenasanexpressionofcollectiveidentitydictated byculturalprocesses.Inoneoftherarearticles2thatanalyticallyandcritically discusses the study of identity in anthropology, Sökefeld (1999) has rightly observedthatbecauseoftheoveremphasisonsocietywehavejustdiscussed, anthropologistshavedeniedtherelevancethatindividualityandthepersonalself haveinthestudyofthe‘others’. Hehassuggestedthatsocialanthropologiststook‘Durkheim’sconceptof “collectiverepresentations”...asjustificationforthefactthatsocialanthropology gavelittleattentiontotheindividual,regardingthesocialasitsonlyobject’ (1999:428).AccordingtoSökefeld,thishascausedaseriousflawwithinthe anthropologicalunderstandingofothers’selves, Thiscertainlyappliestounderstandingsofothers’selves.Intheconceptualizationofnon-Westernselves,theWesternselfwastakenasthestartingpointand thenon-Westernselfwasaccordinglycharacterizedasitsopposite:unbounded, notintegrated,dependent,unabletosetitselfreflexivelyapartfromothers,
90
TheAnthropologyofIslam
unabletodistinguishbetweentheindividualandaroleorstatusthatindividual occupies,unabletopursueitsowngoalsindependentlyofthegoalsofagroup orcommunity.Effectively,thischaracterizationinvolvedthenegationofallthe definitionalqualitiesoftheself,thatis,ofthosethatpointtothedifferentiation oftheselffromothers.Wecanconclude,then,thatbybeingdeniedaWestern self,anthropology’sothersweredeniedaselfatall.(1999:418) SökefeldconcernsechoCohen’s, Inthepast,ourconcernwithgroupsandcategories,thatis,withsocialbases ofsocialrelations,haslargelyignoredthedimensionsoftheselfandselfconsciousness,andmaythereforeberegardedashavingdealtwithbogus entities.Intreatingindividualseitherexplicitlyorbydefaultasmerelysocially orculturallydriven,ignoringtheauthorialor‘self-driven’aspectsofbehaviour, istorenderthematbestpartial,andperhapsmoreoften,asfictitiousciphersof theanthropologist’stheoreticalinvention.(1994:7) Indeed,hehasremindedushowBritishsocialanthropology,byemphasizing socialstructure,hasrepresentedtheselfofindividualsasthedirectconsequence ofthe‘structurallogicofthatindividual’ssocialcircumstances.IfIamaNuer, thenImustthinklikeaNuer’(Cohen1995:1).Itisnotonlyanoveremphasis onsocialstructure,butalsotheveryideaexistinginthe1970s,untilrecentinnovativeapproaches,thatnon-westernpeoplewhoshareculturewouldalsoshare consciousnessandidentity.3YetalthoughIappreciateCohenandSökefeld’s arguments,Istillperceiveanuncleardefinitionofself.Inparticular,inthecase ofSökefeld’sarticle,whichmentionsbothselfandidentity;theytendtoblurinto eachother’sdomain. Themisleadingperceptionthatpeopleformtheiridentitiesonlythroughsocial structureandculturehasitoriginintheold,andnownotsofrequentlydiscussed, quarrelabouttherelationshipbetweennurtureandnature.Holland(1997),by discussingthelackofinterestthatanthropologistshavehadinstudyingidentity andself,haspresentedthedebateintermsofuniversalists(thosewhomaintainthe prominenceofnature)versusculturalists(thosewhomaintaintheprominenceof culture).The‘universalists’arguedthat,althoughintheformationofself/identity culturemighthavesomerole,itissubordinatedtouniversalbiologicalandnatural psychologicalstructures.The‘culturalists’arguedtheopposite,makingself/identity anexcusivedomainofculture.Culture,accordingtothelattershapesaperson’s identityasabottleshapesthewateritcontains.Althoughthemainanthropological focusinstudyingidentityhasbeenonculture,themajorityofanthropologistshave avoidedtheuniversalists’andculturalists’extremeviewpoints.Yetindoingso, theyhaveignoredtherelevancethatindividualidentityhaswithinsocietiesandthe formationofsocialgroupsandcommunities(Cohen1985). WithinAmericanculturalanthropology,therehasbeensomeattempttoaddress thequestionof‘self’.Hallowellwasoneofthefirstanthropologiststoexplorethis domain(Whittaker1992).InhisethnographicworkontheOjibwa(1955),4which
ChallengesinUnderstandingMuslimIdentities
91
couldbeconsideredoneofthefirststructural-functionalistanalysesofidentity, hesuggestedaconnectionbetweenselfandsocialinstitutions,butrecognized thatpeopleeverywherearelikelytodevelopanunderstandingofthemselvesas physicallydistinctandseparablefromothers.Hearguedthatself-awarenessand self-reflexivityareuniversalfeatures,however,healsoemphasizedthatother aspectsoftheselfareculturallyshapedandcannotbeinterpretedintermsofa universalperspective. Morerecently,anotheranthropologisthastriedtocrossthenature–nurture dyadinthestudyofidentity.Obeyesekere(1981)hassuggestedthatsymbols playanimportantroleinsolvingpsychodynamicproblemsanddifficultiesthat peoplehavetodealwith.Hehasarguedthatpeopleusesymbols(thecultural side)tomanagethepsychologicaleffects(theuniversalside)theyhavetoface. Nonetheless,theinfluencethatsocialconstructivismhashadonanthropologyhas promotedanthropologicalanalysesofidentityandself(oftendiscussedasifthey wereinterchangeableterms)asinconsistententities.Soinconsistent,‘fleeting, fragmentary, and buffeted’, to use Holland’s words, that ‘from the extreme ephemeralistposition,dailylife,especiallyinthepost-modernera,isamovement fromselftoself’(Holland1997:170). IagreewithHolland’sview,since,byreadingmanyanthropologicalanalyses concerningMuslimmigrantsandtheirchildren(seenextsection),Ihavefound myselfthinkingofWelsch’swords,‘tobehealthytodayistrulyonlypossiblein theformofschizophrenia–ifnotpolyphrenia’(1990:171).Yetitisnotonlythe representationofMuslimsas‘polyphrenic’,butalsothefactthat,asSökefeldhas criticallyobserved,‘Inanthropologicaldiscourse,thequestionofidentityisalmost completelydetachedfromtheproblemoftheself.Inthevastbodyofliterature aboutethnicidentitytheselfisrarelymentioned,andinwritingsabouttheself,a relationbetweentheselfandidentitiesissometimesnotedbutremainsunexplored’ (1999:419).Thisisnotsosurprisingifwethinkthatsocialstructuraltheoriesof identityhavebeenwidely(thoughoftenimplicitly)employedasthetheoretical frameworkforanthropologicalstudies. Wehaveseenthatamajorroleinthedenialofindividualityintheformation ofidentityhasbeenhowsocialscientistsduringthe1960sunderstood‘culture’. So,Sökefeldhasobservedthatinanthropologyculturehasbeenseen‘notas somethingephemeralbut...asa“power”constitutedbyasystemofshared meaningthatiseffectiveinshapingsocialreality’(1999:427).This,according tohim,haspreventedsomeanthropologistsrecognizingtheexistenceofastable andindividualisticself.Indeed,manyanthropologistshaveacceptedtheideathat selfandidentityareasunstableandfluidastheculturesthatallegedlycreatethem. Sökefeldhassuggestedthatasolutioncouldbeachievedbyconceivingof‘the self(usedhereasgenerictermincluding“individual”,“individuality”,“person”, etc.)as[a]relativelystablepoint’(1999:427).Traditionally,post-modernscholars studyingmigrants,andinparticularMuslimmigrants,seemtobekeentodeny whatRapporthasrightlyobserved,‘ahuman-existentialistanthropologywhich recognizestheradicalfreedomoftheapartnessoftheindividual...Individuals carrywiththemtheirownexperientialcontexts,inshort,andhumansociallifeis
92
TheAnthropologyofIslam
thestoryofadiversityofindividualworldsabuttingagainstoneanother’(Rapport quotedinSökefeld1999:439). Ihavesuggestedthatafullunderstandingofidentityandself(whichasI explaininthenextsection,arenotthesamething)canonlybereachedifwereject thatdyadofnature/cultureandseecultureasapartofnature.Geertzhasdefined cultureasa‘controlmechanism–plans,recipes,rules,instructions(whatcomputer engineerscall“programs”)–forgoverningbehavior’(1973:44).Inaprevious versionofthesamearticle,healsoemphasizedthatsucha‘controlmechanism’is achievedby‘theimpositionofanarbitraryframeworkofsymbolicmeaningupon reality’(1964:39).Inotherwords,humanswithoutculturecouldnotcontroltheir behaviourandwouldactasungovernable,chaotic,shapeless,a-meaningfulbeings (Geertz1964:46).Non-humans(animals),thoughlackingsymbolsandculture, avoidsuchchaosbecausetheyhavenatural‘controlmechanisms’(i.e.instincts) thatsubstituteforculture.However,IagreewithIngoldwhenheobservesthat Geertz’sconceptualizationofculturetendstorepresenthumansas‘suspendedin websofsignificance[and]putshumansinakindoffree-floatingworldinwhich weareascribingsignificancetothings“outthere”’(Ingold1996:130).Geertz haspresentedhumansassomethingdifferentfromtherestofnature,asbeings resemblingmythologicalfallenangelsnowtrappedbetweenthetwodimensionsof natureandnurture. CouldweavoidsuchanabstractionoftheGeertzianmodelofcultureand symbols?Iarguethatthisispossiblesincetheissuehasbeenobservedthroughthe wrong–Iwouldsay–epistemology;indeed,Miltonhasrecentlysuggested, anydebateaboutthenaturalnessorunnaturalnessofculturalphenomenaismost accuratelyseenasadebateabouthumannatureandhumanexperience(often expressedas‘natureandnurture’)ratherthannatureandculture.Whatconfuses theissue,apartfromafailuretorecognizethedifferentmeaningsof‘nature’,is thathumanexperienceanditsproductsareoftendescribedas‘culture’,while attributesofhumannatureareoftendescribedas‘non-cultural’.(2002:17) ByagreeingwithIngoldwhohasargued,‘perceptioninvolvesthewholeperson, inanactiveengagementwithhisorherenvironment’(1996:115),Miltonhasreconsideredtherolethatemotionshaveinthewayinwhichwerelatetoourenvironment.Milton’sworkonemotions,aswellasDamasio’sstudyofconsciousness (2000),arecentraltomyunderstandingofidentity. Asweshallseeduringthischapter,thisisveryimportantforanewmethodological approachtoidentityinthecaseofMuslims.Ithasbeenalong-standingtradition torepresentMuslimidentitiesthrough‘difference’andaspartofa‘different’ culturaldomain,whichIslam,asreligionbasedonwrittenrevelation,hasforged. ThisessentialistvisionofIslam,andtheculturalistorsocialstructuralistapproach toidentityprivilegedinmanyanthropologicalstudiesofMuslimcommunities, hascausedadangerousdifferentiationbetweenthewesternidea(ideological?)of awesternselfandthewesternidea(Orientalist?)ofMuslimself.Thisprocess,of course,isnotlimitedtostudiesfocusingonMuslims,butistheresultofacertain
ChallengesinUnderstandingMuslimIdentities
93
discourseofidentityandselfformedthroughyearsofanthropologicaldisinterest inthese‘inner’aspects, Anthropologistsusedthisdichotomy[‘inner’and‘outer’]asanavoidance strategy,arguingthatanthropologycoulddealonlywithwhatwasempirically manifest(theouter),andmustbecontenttotreatanythingelse(suchasthe ‘inner’)aseitheramatterforimagination(fiction,philosophy),orforspecialized scientificinvestigation(psychology)withadiscoveryobjectivedifferentfrom anthropology’s.Asgenresblurand/orchange,sothatithasbecomeproper (ifnotobligatory)foranthropologiststowritereflexively,deconstructively andpolitically,then,correspondingly,itnowseemsinadequatetowriteasif theouterlifeofsymbolicforms,institutionsandnormsisallthereis,orasif anouterlifeofovertbehaviourssomehowspeaksforitselforisintrinsically meaningful,asocialfactsomehowindependentofthecreativeconsciousnessof theindividual.(Cohen1995:3) Itisthe‘creativeconsciousness’oftheindividualMuslimthattodayistrappedinto thecageofcollectivestereotypingofwhatMuslimsshouldbeorhowtheyshould behave.DuringmyrecentresearchonMuslimprisonersinScotland(Marranci 2006c),Iinterviewedsomeprisonofficersandnon-Muslimchaplains.From theiraccounts,itrapidlybecameclearthattheyexpectedtheMuslimprisonersto behaveinaccordancewithwhattheprisonofficerorthechaplainexpectedtobe ‘Muslimbehaviour’.AnydifferenceamongtheMuslimprisoners,whocamefrom severalethnicandnationalbackgroundsaswellasdifferentIslamicschools,was notacknowledged.Theirindividualidentityashumanbeings,andthepersonal Muslimidentitytheyfelttohave,wasdeniedbytheassumptionthattheir‘Islamic culture’shapedtheminthesamewayandtothesamedegree.Thisisnotsomething affectingonlyMuslimprisonersinScotland,andthe‘culturalist’assumptionis certainlynotlimitedtoprisonofficersandchaplains,butalsoacademics,aswe shallseeinthenextsection.
WHATMIGHTAMUSLIMBE? Thereisnoday,atleastsinceSeptember11,thatthemassmediahavenotdiscussed, argued,framed,stereotyped,deconstructedandre-createdMuslimidentity.Ina certainsense,Icansaythatthereisahighlyunsuccessfulattempttoprofilewhat aMuslimmightbe.Ofcourse,themajorityoftheseattempts,fromjournaliststo politicians,frompoliceforcestosecretservices,arebasedonsocialandcultural stereotypes.Indeed,themassmediaareoftenmentionedasthemainculpritofthe stereotypingprocess(cf.Poole2002).Thisdoesnotmeanthatthemassmediaare intentionallycreatingtheincreasingstereotypesthatdictatewhataMuslimshould be.Ratheritistheprocessofglobalinformation,whichforcesthemassmediato relyontautological,catching,imaginarydepictionsoftheMuslim(oranyother categoryofpredefinedsocialidentities,e.g.thepolitician,thepop-star,thedrug addict,thepaedophile).
94
TheAnthropologyofIslam
Therefore,stereotypingprocesseshaveoftenbeenrelatedtothedescriptionand representationofsocialidentities.Fewofusknowthatthewordstereotypederives fromaScottishinvention.In1725,WilliamGed,aScottishgoldsmith,simplified theprintingprocessbycastingawholepageinasinglemould,fromwhicha singleplatecouldbeproduced.Fromitstechnicaldomain,thetermpassedinto abstractusagetoindicateapre-fixedimageofanidea.Thus,tworelatedconcepts arecentraltothetermstereotype:monolithicstructureandproductioninseries. Inboththecases,detailsandpersonalityarelostinfavouroffastproductionand easymanufacture.Intheindustryofmassglobalinformation,theseareexactly thenecessaryelements.Theprocessoftenbecomesrhetorical,orintheworst cases,evenapoliticalideology(i.e.populism).Whenthedefinitionofidentities becomesapoliticalissue,asinthecaseofMuslimstoday,thepoweroflabelling, ofteninthehandsofpolicy-makers,extendstothepoweroftellingpeoplewho theyare(BourdieuandThompson1991),andwhatisthecorrectandsocially acceptablewayofbeing,forinstance,Muslim.Hence,socialculturalidentities maydangerouslybecomecagesofthepersonalself.Thisisparticularlyevidentin thecasesoftheso-called(ormiscalled,cf.MukadamandMawani2006aswellas Marranci2003band2006a)secondgenerations.Indeed,MukadamandMawani, have,inmyopinion,correctlyobserved, These individuals whose ancestry lies in the Indian subcontinent are still commonlyreferredtoasmembersoftheSouthAsiandiasporaor,worsestill,as second-generationimmigrants.Theselabelsareunacceptableastheyaresimply ameansofreinforcingdifferencesandgoagainstthevisionoffullparticipation andacceptanceofallindividualsinsocietyirrespectiveoftheirancestry.(2006: 109) Oftentheselabelsalsogoagainsttheself-definitionofwhoIprefertoreferto as(withanemicdefinitionsuggestedbysomeofmyrespondents)western-born Muslims.Yettheissueisnotlimitedtothequestionoflabellingbutalsotothe questforidentity,whichcanbecomethefieldofadangerouspoliticalbattlethat Muslimstoday,particularlywhenwestern-born,findthemselvesinthemiddleof. Theweaponoftentakestheformofaverysimplequestion,‘AreyouBritishor Muslim?’,‘AreyouFrenchorMuslim?’,‘AreyouAmericanorMuslim?’Inother words,‘Areyouoneofus?’Thisquestionisnotasinnocentasitmayappear.Itis aquestionofdenial,aquestionofostracism.Inotherwords,thequestion,which apparentlyseemstobeaquestionconcerningidentity,isinrealityquestioning politicalloyalty. Whydowesternsocietiestodayfeeltheneedtochallengewhat,intermsof identity,aMuslimmightbe?Thesimplestansweristhatidentityisatthecentre ofanyformofsocialinteraction,andsocialinteractionshelpustomakesenseof howpeoplemaybehaveandrelatetoeachotherwithincommunities.ThepostSeptember11corollarytothisansweristhatincreasingly–terroristattackafter terroristattackandterroristplotafterterroristplot–peoplewishtounderstand whysomeothers,whoarerecognizedsociallyandculturallyaspartoftheMuslim
ChallengesinUnderstandingMuslimIdentities
95
community,wanttobecomeself-inducedmartyrsandtransforminnocentpeople intoforced-martyrs.5AlthoughquestionsaboutMuslimidentities,andhowthey arechanginginachangingworld,arecertainlylegitimate,inthischapter6Iwish tosuggestthatthestartingpointsfromwhichmanyanswersareprovidedare oftenmisleading,ifnot,incertaincases,flawed–andunfortunatelyalienatingfor Muslims. OneofthereasonsforthisincapacitytodevelopanapproachtoMuslimidentity thatwouldlimittheemphasison‘differences’,‘culturalpeculiarity’and‘inbetweenness’isthatsocialscientificinterestinidentityandIslamisstillsomething recent.Geertz,GellnerandRabinow,tomentionjustsomeofthenameswehave previouslymet,werenotinterestedinhowMuslimsformedtheiridentities,since theyweretoobusytryingtounderstandhowIslam‘creates’Muslims.Ifweavoid takingintoconsiderationcertainproto-academicproductions,oftenwithinthe fieldof‘anti-terrorism’or‘securitystudies’aswellas‘MiddleEaststudies’,7we canfindthefirstdiscussionaboutMuslimidentitieswithinsocialscientificworks onmigration.Itwasduringthe1990sthat,asaconsequenceofanthropologists’ attemptstounderstandwestern-bornMuslims,researchonidentityamplified andfullydeveloped.8Thequestion,atthattime,wasmainlyabouttheeffectsof integrationandassimilationpolicies.Nonetheless,aswehaveseeninChapter3, eventssuchasthe1988RushdieAffairandthe1991GulfWarredirectedthesocial scientificinterestonidentitytoitspoliticalvalues9andthechallengeofidentity versusloyalty.AlthoughtheseacademicworksrefertoMuslimidentity,they seldomexplainhow,accordingtoeachauthor,identityshouldbeinterpreted.They treattheconceptof‘identity’asself-explanatory;inotherwords,theyassumethat theirreaderssharethesameideaofwhatidentitymightbe.However,asweshall seebelow,particularlywithinthefieldofanthropology,thereisnoagreementon howhumansdevelop,formandmodifyidentity.Thereis,nonetheless,asimilarity inthesestudies.Inalmostanysocialscientificstudy,scholarshaveprivilegedthe outsideperspectiveonidentity.Inotherwords,theyhavemainlyanalysedwhatwe doeverydaywhenweinteractanduseeachother’sidentitiesinaninstrumental way(i.e.toknowhowtobehave).Ofcourse,identityinsuchacontextbecomesa matterofdifferentiationandithasfacilitatedtheinterpretationofpeople’sactions asboundarymarkers.
RECONSIDERINGSELFANDIDENTITYSTARTING FROMCONSCIOUSNESS Thequestion‘whoamI’isoneofthemostchallengingwecanask.Asdescribed above, most studies of identity have approached the topic from an ‘outside’ perspective.Hence,thestudyofidentityhasover-focusedontheinstrumentaluse ofeachother’sidentities,i.e.identityassocialinstrument.Thisseemstosuggest thatwhatwesociallythinkoftheotherbecomes therealother.Furthermore, insuchacontext,identitybecomesamatterofdifferentiationfacilitatingthe processofseeingpeople’sactionsasboundarymakers.Yet,byfollowingBateson
96
TheAnthropologyofIslam
(2002)wemaysaythatamistakeoflogicaltypehasbeenperpetratedforalong timewithinthestudyofidentity:becausedifferentiationmarksidentityinthe socialworld,whyshouldweassume,asmanysocialscientistsdo,thatindividuals experiencetheiridentityassocialdifferentiation? Itismycontentionthatthishasbeen,foralongtime,amisrepresentationof howpersonalidentitymightoperate.Unsurprisingly,oneofthemostquotedbooks inreferencetowhatsomecall‘culturalidentity’isFrederikBarth’sEthnicGroups andBoundaries(1969).Barth’sintentionwasnottodevelopatheoryofidentity, butrathertoanalysetheformationofethnicgroups.Yetthesuccessofhisstudy ensuredthatthemodelhasalsooftenbeenmisusedtodefineMuslimidentities perse,particularlyinthecaseofso-called‘secondgenerations’.Butifpersonal identityisnotdefinedbyaperson’ssocialactions,howisidentityformed? Toexplainthesepoints,weneedtoreconsidertheconceptofidentity,and todosoweneedtoobserveaverybasicrealitythatoftenweforget:inorderto feelouridentitiesthereisaneedtohaveaconsciousbrain.Foralongtimethe relevanceofourbodiesintheformationofidentityhasbeenneglectedbecause cultureandsocietyhavebeenarbitrarilyabstractedfromnature.Itisourbrain, orbetter,itscomplexneurologicalsystemthat,asweshallsee,enablesusto attainconsciousnessandconsequentlyachievealong-standingsenseofselfhood. AccordingtoDamasio,aneuroscientist,evolutionaryprocesseshaveoriginated increasinglycomplexsystemsof‘selfs’,thesimplestofwhichhehascalledprotoselves.Alllivingorganisms(evenamonocellularparamecium)haveproto-selves, anunconscioussystemthatis‘acoherentcollectionofneuralpatternswhichmap, momentbymoment,thestateofthephysicalstructureoftheorganisminitsmany dimensions’(2000:154).Someorganisms,however,becamemorecomplexthan others,andnotonlyhaveproto-selvesbutalsoconsciousness.Damasio,reminding usthatconsciousnessisnotmonolithic,hassuggestedtheexistenceofatleasttwo kindsofconsciousness:coreconsciousnessandextendedconsciousness,which thenformtwoparallelkindsofself,thecoreselfandtheautobiographicalself. Hehasalsosuggestedthatthecommonideathatemotionsaresubjectivefeelings shouldbeconsideredjust‘commonsense’,sinceinrealityemotionsarebodily responseswhichareperceivedtoprovokethefeelings.Inotherwords,feelingsare derivedfromarationalizationofemotions. TheresultofcoreconsciousnessiswhatDamasiodefinesas‘thefeelingof knowing’;yet,althoughthecoreselfisformedthroughaconsciousprocess,we hardlynoticeit,‘theimagesthatdominatethementaldisplayarethoseofthe thingsofwhichyouarenowconscious’(2000:172).Itisclearthatmemoryhas afundamentalroleintheformationofthesenseof‘self’,which,inDamasio’s terminology,isrepresentedbytheautobiographicalself.Theautobiographical selfisformedbytwoelements,thecoreselfand‘reactivationsanddisplayof selectedsetsofautobiographicalmemories,’i.e.whatDamasiohasdefinedasthe autobiographicalmemory(Damasio2000:196).He,throughconvincingclinical examples,hassuggestedthatwithoutautobiographicalmemoriesoursenseof self(i.e.oursenseofpast,futureandhistorical-temporalcontinuity)couldnotbe developed.Atthesametime,however,withoutthecoreself,derivedfromthecore
ChallengesinUnderstandingMuslimIdentities
97
consciousness,‘wewouldhavenoknowledgewhatsoeverofthemoment,ofthe memorizedpast,ortheanticipatedfuturethatwealsohavecommittedtomemory’ (2000:219).Thus,emotions,andtheconsequentfeelingstheyinduce,arethe ‘engine’ofthesecomplexneurologicalprocessesthatwesimplycallthe‘self’. Forthisprocesstobesuccessful,weneedanothertwoelementsbeyondemotions, feelingsandbrain:theexternalworldanditsinputs(betheynatural,socialor cultural).10Miltonhassuggested(2002;andMiltonandSvasek2005)thatculture canbeinterpretedasan‘ecological’partofnature,insteadofsomethingmaking humanbeingsdifferentfromnature.Ifthisisthecase,asIbelieve,environment hasamuchmoreimportantroleandastrongerimpactonhumanbeingsthansocial scientistshavetendedtobelieve.Butinwhichwaydoweenterintocontactwith ourenvironments?Somerecentanthropologicalstudies(Ingold1992;Milton 2002;MiltonandSvasek2005)havearguedthatemotionsarecentraltothewayin whichweperceiveoursurroundingenvironment.Therefore,asMiltonandSvasek (2005)havesuggested,wecanarguethatemotionsareecologicalratherthana socialphenomenon,thoughsocialinteractionsurelyraisesemotions. Atthispoint,Icanarguethatwhatwecall‘self’and‘identity’maynotbe(asthe majorityofsocialscientifictheoriesclaim)thesoleproductofsocialinteraction, thoughsocialinteractioncouldprovokechangesinthem.Yetitisimportantto recognizethat‘self’and‘identity’arenotthesame.Iftheself(whichwecould betterrefertoasthe‘autobiographicalself’)isarealentityinourneuro-cognitive system,identityisn’t.Indeed,Damasiohassuggestedthatidentity‘isadelicately shapedmachineryofourimagination[which]stakestheprobabilitiesofselection towardthesame,historicallycontinuousself’(2000:225). Inmytheoryofidentity,whichIdevelopedinmyrecentbook(Marranci 2006a),Ihaveexplainedthatidentityisaprocesswithtwofunctions.Onthe onehand,itallowshumanbeingstomakesenseoftheirautobiographicalself, whileontheotheritallowsthemtoexpresstheautobiographicalselfthrough symbols.Thesesymbolscommunicatepersonalfeelingsthat,otherwise,could notbeexternallycommunicated.Hence,Ihaveconcludedthatitiswhatwefeel tobethatdeterminesourpersonalidentity.So,thestatement‘IamMuslim’ofa hypotheticalMrHusseinisnothingelsethanthesymboliccommunicationofhis emotionalcommitmentthroughwhichheexperienceshisautobiographicalself. Inotherwords,MrHusseinhasanautobiographicalselfwhichhemakessense ofthroughthatdelicatelyshapedmachineryofhisimaginationcalledidentity, whichhecommunicateswiththesymbolicexpression‘IamMuslim’.Finally,Mr Husseiniswhathefeelstoberegardlessofhowothers,engagedincountlesspublic discoursessurroundingtheuseofculturalmarkers,mightperceivehim. Nowwecanobservethathumanbeingsliveinasortoftautologicalcircuit: (1)theenvironmentproducesstimuli;(2)whichproduceemotions(thebodily reactions);(3)whichhumanbeingsperceiveandrationalizeasfeelings;(4)which affecttheirautobiographicalself;(5)whichisexperiencedthroughthedelicately shapedmachineryoftheirimagination(identities);(6)whichisaffectedbythe feelingsinducedbytheemotions.WhatIhavedescribeduntilnowisacircuitof causalitiesbasedoninformationbothinternalandexternaltotheindividual.This
98
TheAnthropologyofIslam
systemaimsatmaintainingequilibriumbetweentheindividuals’internalmilieu andtheirexternalenvironments.Psychologicalaswellaspsychoanalyticstudies tellusthatequilibriumbetweenselfandidentityisessentialforahealthylife. Yetthistautologicalequilibriumcouldbedisruptedbychangesinthesurrounding environment.Bateson,duringhisstudyoftheIatmultribe(1936)hadoccasionto observecasesof‘positivegain’,‘variousrelationsamonggroupsandamongvarious typesofkinwerecharacterizedbyinterchangesofbehavioursuchasthatthemore Aexhibitedagivenbehaviour,themoreBwaslikelytoexhibitthesamebehaviour’ (Bateson2002:98).Batesoncalledthesekindsofrelationships symmetrical changes.However,healsonoticedanotherpatterninwhichthebehaviourofB althoughbeingdifferentfromthatofAwascomplementarytoit.Accordingto Bateson(2000:323),examplesofsimplesymmetricalchangesarearmamentraces, athleticemulation,boxingmatches;whileexamplesofcomplementarychanges aredominance–submission,sadism–masochism,spectatorship–exhibitionism. Bothsymmetricalaswellascomplementarychangesaresubjecttoformsof progressiveescalation,whichBatesonhascalledschismogenesis.Byaffectingthe relationshipbetweentheelementsofthecircuit,schismogenesis(bothsymmetrical andcomplementary)havethepowertobreakdownthecircularsystem.Itismy contentionthattoavoidthreateningschismogeneticprocesseswhichmaydisrupt thetautologicalmechanismwhichisouridentity,andsufferwhathasbeendefined asanidentitycrisis,humanbeingshavedevelopedwhatIhavecalledactsof identity(Marranci2006a).Theseactscanbeexpressedthroughdifferentkinds ofactions,fromartisticexpressions,toparticularbehaviours,orexpressionsof rhetoricandideologies;yettheiraimistocounterbalancetheschismogenetic process.Theseidentityactstrytoinfluencethesurroundingenvironmentprovoking certainspecificemotions,which,consequently,accordingtothetheoryexplained above,wouldaffectfeelings.
STUDYINGMUSLIMIDENTITIESANDTHEIR EXPRESSIONS Intheprevioussections,wehaveobservedthatessentialismandculturalismhave characterizedthesocialscientificstudyofMuslimidentities.Ihavesuggested, togetherwithSökefeld(1999)andCohen(1994,1995),thatthemainissueishow selfandidentityhavebeendiscussedinanthropologyduringthelastthirtyyears. IthinkthatasanthropologistsofIslamwehavetopayparticularattention,when addressingtheissueofMuslimsandtheiridentities(particularlyinthewestern context),towhatSökefeld,methodologically,hasinvitedustoconsider, Ourselvesandtheirselvesarenotnecessarilyasdifferentasmanyanthropologicaltexts,employingthedichotomyoftheselfandtheotherasanapriori ofethnography,portraythem.Aftermanydecadesinwhichdifferencewas theparadigmforconceivingoftheothers’selves,itmightbeusefultotrya paradigmofmoresimilarity.Toallowforsuchsimilaritydemandsanimportant
ChallengesinUnderstandingMuslimIdentities
99
methodologicalreorientation.Itrequiresgivingrealimportancetotheactual individualsweworkwithwhilestudying‘culture.’Thispresupposesnotquickly andthoughtlesslysubsumingthemundersomesocialorculturalcategorybut representingthem,evenintheethnographictext,asindividuals.Itistheywhom westudy,notsomesuperindividualentity.Thisentity–culture–isonlyour constructionfromcountlessencounters,dialogues,andinteractionswithactual selvesorindividuals.(Sökefeld1999:431italicsintheoriginal) IfweobservestudiesonyoungMuslims,theiridentitieshaveoftenbeeninterpreted as‘fluid’,‘hybrid’and‘multiple’11givingthefalseimpressionthatwestern-born Muslims may lack self-determination. Reacting to such overgeneralizations, othermorerecentstudieshavetriedtorecognizethe‘creativity’andreactionto theenvironmentthatyoungMuslimsshow.12Yetthesestudieshavebasedtheir understandingofidentityonimplicitorexplicitsocialidentitytheoriesorculturalist analysis,missingthevitalrelationshipexistingbetweentheautobiographicalself, identityandidentityacts.Theundesiredsideeffectoftheseapproachesisthat theyendinemphasizingtheproblemsthatMuslimslivinginIslamiccountries aswellaswestern-bornMuslimshave,insteadofobservingthesolutionsthat theyhavedeveloped.Furthermore,thereductionofthepersonalself(i.e.what, followingDamasio(2002),Ihavecalledautobiographicalself)tosocialstructural theorieshas,inthecaseofstudiesconcerningwestern-bornMuslims,produced adangerous–andalienatingfortheMuslimsstudied–acceptedpathologizing jargon.Forinstance,inanoftenquotedandinfluentialstudy,Archerhasemployed it by describing youngAsian Muslims as ‘suffer[ing] from “mixed up” and “confused”identitiesbecauseofthe“culturalclash”thatresultsfromoccupyinga contradictorylocationbetweenconflicting“majority”and“minority”culturesand identities’(2001:82,emphasisadded). Bycontrast,ifweunderstandidentitythroughthemodelIhaveproposed,in whichidentityistheresultofthedelicatelyshapedmachineryofourimagination helpingtomaintainacoherentautobiographicalself,wecanonlyaffirmthat Muslimsarenotdifferentfromanyotherhumanbeings.IfforGellner(1981), MuslimsareMuslimsbecausetheyhavefaithintheQur’anorthesaintandfor Geertzbecauseoftheir‘(1)systemofsymbolswhichactsto(2)establishpowerful, pervasive,andlong-lastingmoodsandmotivationsinthemby(3)formulating conceptionsofageneralorderofexistenceand(4)clothingtheseconceptions withsuchanauraoffactualitythat(5)themoodsandmotivationsseemuniquely realistic’(Geertz1985:4),IcannowaffirmthatwhatmakesthemMuslimisthat theyfeeltobeMuslim.Then,andonlythen,canweobservehowtheyexpress their‘feelingtobeMuslim’throughwhatIhavedefinedasactsofidentity.This meansthatif,forexample,almostallIslamicschoolsofthoughtconsiderthatagay personcannotbeaMuslim,asanthropologists(Muslimornon)itisthefeelingto be,itsprocess,itsformation,itsexpressionthroughidentityactswhichwehave toconsiderandstudydespitetheopinionsofothers.Onlyifwestartfromthis basicpoint,canwesuccessfullyobservethenetworkofsocialinteractions,the socialstructure,andtherelationshipbetweenthestudiedindividualsandsociety.
100
TheAnthropologyofIslam
Indeed,IagreewithRapportabout‘theuniversalityoftheindividualasthefount ofagency,consciousness,interpretationandcreativityinsocialandculturallife; thisbyvirtueofhisorhersoleownershipofdiscrete,corporeal,sense-making apparatuses.Consciousnessboundsthe(otherwisepermeable)individualhuman body,andisitselfamanifestationofthat“uniqueembodiment”’(1997:6). Therefore,Iwishtosuggestthatweneedtohaveaparadigmthroughwhich theanthropologistofIslamcaneffectivelystudyMuslimsashumanbeingsrather thanlivingsymbolsofareligion.Todoso,weneedtoobservethedynamics ofMuslimlives(seenasindividualagenciesexpressedthroughidentityacts) withinsocieties.Thismeanstakingintoconsiderationtherelationshipthatexists betweenMuslimsandtheiremotionalenvironment.Suchanapproachallowsusto challengestereotypes,Orientalismsandessentialisms,whichaswehaveseen,are affectingnotonlycommonsense,butalsosocialscientificresearch.Forinstance, astudyconcerningMuslimgirlswithinScottishsecondaryeducationneedsto investigatewhythesegirlsfeeltobeMuslims,thedynamicsoftheiragencieswithin thatparticularenvironment,butcombinedwiththeemotionalelementsofbeing adolescentandobservationsofnon-Muslimpupilswithinthesameestablishment. ThenwecanmoveontoobservewhatIhavedefinedasactsofidentity,whichare performedinordertomaintainacertaincoherencebetweenautobiographicalself, identityandenvironment.Forthisreason,fundamentalIslamicrituals,suchasthe þajj,cannotbeseenexclusivelyasanactperformedtorespectreligiousnorms. Therefore,theþajjofmyfriendAli,althoughprescribedwithinthetheological doctrinesofIslam,becomessomethingmorefortheobservinganthropologist:a personalidentityactwithinacertaindynamicofautobiographicalself,identityand environment.Inotherwords,Ali’sþajjisbeyondIslam,asreligion,andpartofthat ‘feelingtobe’whichbroughthimtoperformit. Inthesameway,wecandiscussotheridentityacts,someofwhichwouldtake theformofpoliticalacts,ideologicalacts,rhetoricalactsandsoon.Indeed,itis fromthisperspectivethatIhaveanalysedtherhetoricofjihadofsomeMuslims livinginthewest.ContemporarypoliticaljihadshouldbeunderstoodbeyondIslam (asthetitleofmy2006booksuggests)butwithintheprocessofidentityaffected byaspecificschismogeneticevent,whichIhavedefinedas‘thecircleofpanic’(see Bhabha1994;Marranci2006a).Forthisreason,inmystudyofjihad,Iconcluded thatsomeindividualsfeeltobeMuslimbecauseofjihad,andnotviceversa.They conductextremeandirrationalviolentacts(oruseviolentrhetoric)becauseofa certainkindofIslamicinterpretationor,assomeevenbelieve,becausetheyare Muslims.Yetnotallactsofidentityareextremistorframedbyreligiousdoctrines. AlthoughthereareveryfewstudiesconductedbyanthropologistsofIslam,many peoplewhofeeltobeMuslimshaveexpressedthisthrough,amongotherthings, arts,suchasmusic,cinema,visualarts,sculptureandevencomedy.Someofthese artisticexpressionshavebecomeacommunity-sharedidentityact,asinthecaseof theso-calledbeurcultureinFrance. Beur,orthechildrenandgrandchildrenofNorthAfricanimmigrantsinFrance, havebeenatthecentreofanartisticmovementsincethemiddleofthe1980s.An exampleisintheso-calledfilm-beur,whichfocusesonthelivesofBeursinthe
ChallengesinUnderstandingMuslimIdentities
101
suburbanareasofFrenchcities(seeTarr1993,1995,1999;ForbesandKelly1995; Austin1996).Yetitwasnotonlycinemawhichtheydecidedtouse,butalsomusic inthecaseofraï-Beur(Marranci2000a,2000b,2003a)andaveryhighnumberof novelistsandwriters(seeBonn2003,Sharpe2005).Ofcourse,thisphenomenon ofusingartsasactofidentityiscertainlynotconfinedwithintheFrenchBeur,but canbefoundamongotherchildrenofMuslimimmigrantsindifferentpartsofthe west(see,forinstance,DinaandCullingford2004). Theoveremphasison‘difference’and‘clash’ofcultures,aswellasthelack ofattentiontotheactiveandpositiveidentityactsofMuslims,bothlivingin thewestandinotherpartsoftheworld,hasaffectedthewayinwhichwe,as anthropologists,have(mis)representedMuslimidentities.Ihavesuggestedthat onewaytoproceedistoreconsidertherelationshipbetweenindividual,identity, societyandsocialstructureinordertoprovidenotonlyanalysisandtheoriesbut alsoanswersinthesedifficulttimesinwhichsomehumanbeings,whofeeltobe Muslims,feelthreatenedbyafearofotherswhofeeltobewestern,andviceversa. Indeed,thisisthecircleofpaniccirculatingworldwidewithintheglobalvillage.
CONCLUSION Inthelasttwentyyears,withtheincreaseofMuslimmigrationtowesterncountries andtheconsequentestablishmentoftheirfamilieswithinwesternsocieties,the debatesurroundingtheiridentityformation,andparticularlythatoftheirchildren, hasattractedtheattentionofnotonlytheacademicworldbutalsothemassmedia. Thishasopenedadebateabouttheimpactthatculturalandreligiousdifferences wouldhaveontheintegration,andinsomecasessuchasFrance,assimilationof Muslimmigrantsandtheirchildren.Wehaveseenthatwithinthisframework, differentmodelsofidentityhavebeenproposed,someofwhichwereemphatically basedonculturalistviewpoints.Aswehavediscussedabove,somescholars interpreteddifferenceanddifferentiationasthemainelementintheformationof Muslimidentities.Furthermore,theideathatidentitiesare‘real’essencesbasedon culturalprocesseshasbroughtsomeauthorstorepresent,oratleasttodescribe, theidentitiesofwestern-bornMuslimsintermsofpathology.Notwithstandingthe relevancethatdifferenceanddifferentiation,aswellasboundary-makingprocesses, haveinsocialinteraction,Ihavearguedthattheymaynotbeprominentinthe formationofpersonalidentity.Rather,followingrecentneuroscientifictheories (Damasio2002),Ihavearguedthatwhiletheselfandtheautobiographicalself arereal,identityisamachineryofpersonalimaginationallowingvitalcoherence betweentheindividualandhisorherenvironment.Hence,emotionsandfeelings arecentraltothedevelopmentofpersonalidentities. Myexplanationofpersonalidentitysuggeststhattothequestion‘whatisa Muslim?’wecannotanswerbyonlyhighlightingculturalsymbolicelementsof referencetoIslamascodifiedreligion.Rather,tothequestion‘whatisaMuslim?’ weneedtoanswer‘ahumanbeing’.Onlybyacknowledgingthissimplefactcan oneobservethattheexpression‘I’mMuslim’isaproactiveengagementwiththe
102
TheAnthropologyofIslam
environmentoftheautobiographicalself,whichexpressesitselfthroughemotions. Inotherwords,‘I’mMuslim’means‘IfeeltobeMuslim’.Ihavesuggestedthat itisbyfocusingonthat‘feeltobe’morethanthesymbolic‘Muslim’thatwecan understandhowMuslimidentity,inparticularamongwestern-bornMuslimsis expressed,formedanddevelopedbeyondtheimposedstereotypes.
NOTES 1. Afulldiscussionofthedevelopmentofthemostimportantsociological approachesandtheoriesofidentityandselfcannotbeundertakenherefor wantofspace.IsuggestreadingGordon1976;AshmoreandJussin1997; Cerulo1997;Howard2000;Ellemers,SpearsandDoosje2002. 2. Foranotherinterestingcritiqueofthestudyofidentitywithinanthropology seeHolland1997. 3. Justtomentionsomeexamples:Gergen1968;Dumont1970;Geertz1975; Chodorow1978;Gilligan1982;ShwederandLeVine1984;Lykes1985; Marsella,DeVosandHsu1985;Sampson1985,1988,1989;Smith1985; HollandandQuinn1987;Triandis1989. 4. TheOjibwaareaNativeAmericanethnicgrouplocatedintheupperGreat Lakes(i.e.LakesSuperiorandHuron)inbothCanadaandtheUnitedStates. 5. Indeed,themajorityofIslamicscholarshaverecognizedthat,despitetheir religions,victimsofterrorismaretobeconsideredmartyrs. 6. FormoreontheconceptofjihadandidentityyoucanseeMarranci2006. 7. Justtomentionsomeofthemostread:Ye’or1978,1984,1991,2002;Pipes 1981,1983,1997;Kramer1996,1998;Akbar2002;Kressel2004;Phillips 2006. 8. ForanthropologicalstudiesdiscussingfirstandsecondgenerationsseeChapter 3inthisbook. 9. See,forinstance,Nielsen1985,1992;GerholmandLithman1988;Lewis andSchnapper1994;Nonneman,NiblockandSzajkowski1996;Kepel1997; Haddad and Esposito 2000;Alsayyad and Castells 2002; Haddad 2002; Werbner2002. 10. AsIngold(1992,1996)hassuggested,culturecouldbeeasilyseenasahumanenvironmentrelationship. 11. ForinstanceBrah1979,Mirza1989,Bhachu1993,KnottandKhokher1993. 12. ForinstanceJacobson1998,Shaw1998,Archer2001,2002,Roald2001.
CHAPTER7
TheUmmahParadox
MUSLIMCOMMUNITIES Althoughcertainlynotaperfectscientificmethodology,Googlingwordscanhelpto formanideaofhowmanytimesaterm,orsentence,hasbeenusedwithintheWorld WideWeb(CimianandStaab2004)andsodisclosingitspopularity.Unsurprisingly, inthecaseof‘Muslimcommunity’,Googlesuggestsabout5,160,000entriesand GoogleScholar18,930entries.Ifounditintriguingtocomparetheseresultsagainst otherresearchkeywords,suchas‘Muslimcommunities’(1,110,000),‘SouthAsian community’(170,000),‘Arabcommunity’(917,000)and‘Pakistanicommunity’ (150,000).WhatcanthisGoogle-exercisetellus?Firstofall,thatafter‘Islam’ (118,000,000)and‘Muslim’(87,800,000),thekeyword‘Muslimcommunity’is certainlythemostpopularamongthemwithintheWorldWideWeb.Secondly,we canobservethat‘Muslimcommunities’,i.e.theplural,ismuchlesspopularamong cybernautsthanthesingularform.Finally,wecanobservethatsinglegeo-ethnic definitionsofMuslimcommunities(SouthAsian,Pakistani,Arabandsoon)have evenfewerentriesthanothersexistingaboutMuslimcommunitiesingeneral. TheproportioninthecaseofGoogleScholarremainsthesame,showingtheclear preferencethatscholarshaveforthesingular,all-encompassing,label‘Muslim community’.Ifwescanarecentbook,forinstanceWiktorowicz(2005),wemeet throughoutthetextsentenceslike‘boththeMuslimcommunityandtheBritish publicingeneralviewmovementactivistsaspartofthe“lunaticfringe”’(2005: 59).Thisisajustanexampleofhowthegeneralkeyword‘Muslimcommunity’has beenfreelyused,itsscientificvalueunquestionedandtransformedintoasortof acceptedcommonsense.Readingnewspapers,magazines,watchingnewsreports, blog-reading,surfingwebsites,scrutinizingforumsandchattingthechats,we canbeconvincedthateveryschoolboyknowswhat‘Muslimcommunity’isand means.Yettrytoaskaround,evenamongacademics,what‘Muslimcommunity’ meansandcountthedifferentanswers,ifany.Shouldweask:Doesthereexist somethingthatwecanlabel‘Muslimcommunity’ingeneraloreveninspecific circumstances(i.e.theBritishMuslimcommunity’)?Is‘Muslimcommunity’ nothingelsethanacliché? InmyopinionitisessentialtotheanthropologyofIslamthatwequestionand discusstheacademicusageofkeywordssuchas‘Muslimcommunity’.YetIhave notcomeacrossanycritiqueof(orreflectionon)it.Theconceptisprobablyso commonthatitisdifficulttoachievethenecessaryepistemologicaldistanceto
104
TheAnthropologyofIslam
observeit.Indeed,lupusinfabula,Ihaveuseditwithoutchallengingorquestioning itsanthropologicalandsociologicalvalueuntilrecently,despitethefactthatmy ethnographicexperienceswouldhaveurgedmetodoso. Inthepreviouschaptersofthisbook,wehavediscussedhowessentialismcan preventaseriousanthropologicalapproachtothestudyofpeoplewhofeeltobe Muslimsaswellashowtheybelieve,andinterpret,Islam.Essentialism,aswehave seen,isthemainmalaiseoftheanthropologist2workingonIslam.Itinducesthe representationofaclusterofelementswithin,inthiscase,Islamastheessence ofit(Hull1995).AsHasan(2002)hassuggested,westernscholarsarenotsolely responsibleforthewidespreaduseof‘Muslimcommunity’.Muslimtheologians, politiciansandpreachers,duringcolonialismandsubsequentnationalstruggles againstit,calledupontheideaofareligiouscollectivesolidaritythroughthe Qur’anicword‘ummah’(i.e.communityofbelievers)inthehopeofaunitedfront fortheIslamicizationoftheirsocieties.Therefore,Hasanhasremarked, Doubtless,theseareimportantfacets,buttheirsignificanceshouldnotbeoverstatedtoconstructaunifiedMuslimstructureofconsciousnessorasingular Muslimcommunityactinginunisontoachievecommongoals.WhyisitexceptionalifsomeMuslims,fallingpreytocolonialenumerationsanddefinitions andtheirownfancifultheories,regardedthemselvesasanindivisiblecomponent ofareligiouscollectivity?(2002:9) Furthermore,Salvatore(1997)haspointedouthowcommunityleaders,aswell ascivilservantswithingovernments,havebenefitedfromthisgeneralization. Inthecaseoftheformer,hehasargued,thegeneric‘Muslimcommunity’has facilitatedaccesstogovernmentalresources;inthecaseofthelatter,theconcept hassimplifiedadministrativeorderthroughcategorizationandclassification. Nonetheless,thekeyword‘Muslimcommunity’hasnowachievedanemicand eticstatuswhichishardlychallengeablethroughitshistoricalroots.Sincewewill probablyhavetoworkwithit,theonlysolutionistotrytoclarifyhowwereferto theconceptofMuslimcommunity,orummah.Twocomplexelementsformthis keyword:Muslim+community;neitherofthemiseverself-defining.Theydepend uponthreeessentialdimensions:time,placeandculture;inotherwords,context. Thismeansthattheidea,orconcept,of‘Muslimcommunity’isdynamicand proceedsthroughstagesaffectedbydifferentenvironments.Hence,wecanspeak ofaprocessthroughwhichtheideaoftheummahistransformedandaffectedby rhetoric,whichgoesbeyondthemassmediaandoccasionalscholarlyclichés,in ordertobecomeideology(Eagleton1991)andethos.Beforewediscussthese pointsfurther,however,weneedtoclarifywhattheterm‘community’maymean.
THERIDDLEOFTHECONCEPTOFCOMMUNITY Anthropologists, as well as other social scientists, have provided so many definitionsofcommunitythatHillery(1955)decidedtolistthosewhich,according
TheUmmahParadox
105
tohim,couldbringscholarstoamuchneededagreement.Thelistwashighly unsuccessful;notonlyhavesomeauthorsstressedthepointlessnessofmakingit, butmanyhaveaskedwhether,today,westillneedtheword‘community’atall.For example,Baumannhasconcluded,‘Hilleryresearchedagrandtotalofninety-four meaningsattributedtothetermbysociologists,andthewordappearsquiteclearly asacommon-sensetermwithnotheoreticalpotentialforanalyticuse’(1996:14).3 Theconceptofcommunity,however,remainscentraltoanthropologicalstudies,or atleastitisverydifficulttoavoid.So,Olwighasobservedthattherearetwomain notionsofcommunitiesseen‘asculturalconstructions’(2002:125):ontheone hand,communitieshavebeendiscussedas‘belongingentities’,andontheotheras imaginedunitiesbasedon‘sentiments’(seeAppadurai1996).Inthefirstcase,faceto-face-relationships(Strathern1982;Rapport1993)enablepeopletonegotiate andshapetheiridentityasa‘community’.Intheseterms,peoplehaveto‘adjustto eachothertoproduceandmaintainorderandcoherence.Ifsuchacommunityisto surviveinitsvaluedform,itsstructuremustbeorganisedaccordingly,andastrict regimerecognisedandacceptedforitsmaintenance’(Cohen1982:11). Cohen,however,inafamousessayhasmovedfromanideaofcommunityas embeddedinlocalsocialstructurestoonethatcanactasasymbolicentity(see Cohen1985).Suchacommunityisnotsomuchrootedinaphysicalplace,as‘in itsmembers’perceptionofthevitalityofitsculture.Peopleconstructcommunity symbolically,makingitaresourceandrepositoryofmeaning,andreferentof theiridentity’(Cohen1985:124).Byobservingtherelationshipbetweensocial structures,symbols,identitiesandtheformationofboundaries,hehassuggesteda stronglyconstructivistapproachinwhich, [Community]isalargelymentalconstruct,whose‘objective’manifestations inlocalityorethnicitygiveitcredibility.Itishighlysymbolized,withthe consequencethatitsmemberscaninvestitwiththeirselves.Itscharacteris sufficientlymalleablethatitcanaccommodateallofitsmembers’selveswithout themfeelingtheirindividualitytobeoverlycompromised.Indeed,theglossof commonalitywhichitpaintsoveritsdiversecomponentsgivestoeachofthem anadditionalreferentfortheiridentities.(1995:109) However,Amit(2002)suggeststhateveninthisrevisedandattractiveconceptualizationofcommunity,Cohenhasstillfocusedonthecentralroleplayedby face-to-facerelationships,thoughinthiscasemediatedbysymbolsinsteadofacts, kinshipandexchanges. Ahistorian,however,hasprovidedprobablythemostwidelyacceptedand quotedconceptualizationofcommunity.Andersonhassuggestedthatcommunities donotneedanycontactamongmembers,notevenvirtual,since‘community’is partofacollectiveimaginationprocess,since,hehasargued, themembersofeventhesmallestnationwillneverknowmostoftheirfellowmembers,meetthem,orevenhearofthem,yetinthemindsofeachlives
106
TheAnthropologyofIslam
theimageoftheircommunion...itisimaginedasacommunity,because, regardlessoftheactualinequalityandexploitationthatmayprevailineach, thenationisalwaysconceivedasadeep,horizontalcomradeship.Ultimately itisthisfraternitythatmakesitpossible,overthepasttwocenturies,forso manymillionsofpeople,notsomuchtokill,aswillinglytodieforsuchlimited imaginings.(1991:5–7) Anderson’sdefinitionhasshiftedtheideaofcommunityfromtheonebased oninteractionsmediatedthroughfullyencompassingsymbolstoacommunity basedon‘sentiments’(Appadurai1996:8);inotherwords,acommunitythat needstogenerateideasandbeliefsinordertoperpetrateitself.Thisconceptof communityhasopenedthedoorforcomplexanalysesofwhathavebeencalled ‘diasporicandtransnationalcommunities’(Clifford1994;Vetrovec2001).Inhis studiesofmigrationandmassmedia,Appaduraihasdevelopedfurthertheinsight ofAnderson.Hehastriedtoarguethattodayacomplexmedianetworkconnects theworld,enablingpeopletoovercometheconceptofnation-stateandrethink theirlivesthroughthecomplexcirculationsofculturaldomains.Fromthispoint ofview,themassmediacancreateanewgenreofcommunitystructures,which beforewereunthinkable.Thegeographicaldimensionofplace,inthiscase,should berearticulatedintoanewformoflocality. Appaduraihasintroducedadistinctionbetweenwhathecalls‘locality’and ‘neighbourhood’todefineaworldinwhich‘localityseemstohavelostitsontologicalmoorings’(1995:204).AccordingtoAppadurai,‘locality[is]primarily relationalandcontextualratherthanscalarorspatial’,while‘neighbourhood... referstotheactuallyexistingsocialformsinwhichlocality,asadimensionor value,isvariablyrealized’(1995:204).Inotherwords,‘neighbourhood’replaces theconceptofterritorialcommunity.Neighbourhoods‘arecontexts,andatthe sametimerequire,andproducecontexts’(1995:209,emphasisintheoriginal).Yet contextscouldbecrossedorevensharedtoproduce‘trans-local’neighbourhoods. Theresultofthisisthatdistinguishingthecontextofoneneighbourhoodfrom anotherbecomesincreasinglydifficult.Therefore,the‘taskofproducinglocality (asastructureoffeeling,apropertyofsociallifeandanideologyofsituated community)isincreasinglyastruggle’(1995:213).Inthecaseoftheconcept of‘home’accordingtotheseauthors,localitybecomes,notafixedpoint,buta personalcategoryinwhichpeoplecanmovefreely. Nevertheless,thereisstillapointthatthesetheoriesseemnottohaveclarified. NeitherAnderson’s‘imaginedcommunity’,norAppadurai’slocality,embeddedin globaldimensions,answersthequestionofwhypeople,fromdifferentnational, ethnicandculturalbackgroundsareready,forinstance,tosacrificetheirlives (Herzfeld1997),asforexampleinthecaseofinternationalviolentjihads.To addressthisquestion,Herzfeldhasdevelopedtheconceptof‘culturalintimacy’. Accordingtohim,culturalmeansorstereotypescanconstructastrongsenseof community.Soculturalmeanings,whenshared,canproduceasenseof‘cultural intimacy’,enablingpeopletoovercometheirnationalandpersonaldifferences,and formglobalcommunities,asinthecaseoftheummah.
TheUmmahParadox
107
Onepointonwhichallthesetheoriesseemtoagree,however,isthattheactof sharingisthemainreasonwhypeopleformcommunities.Whattendstovaryare theexplanationsforwhypeopledecidetoshareaswellaswhattheyshare.Inthe aforementionedstudies,anotherrecurrentquestionistheissueoflocality:when thecommunityisbeyondphysicalplaces,asinthecaseoftheummah,wheredo people‘locate’theircommunity?Localizingcommunity,asAppaduraiargues,has becomedifficult.Thenewmediaofcommunication,suchastheInternet(Bunt 2003)and‘global’networksopennewpossibilitiestorethinknotonlyspaceand geographicaldimensionsbutalsotheroleofcultureitself(Herzfeld1997). Ihaveexplainedinthepreviouschapter,andinmypreviousbook(Marranci 2006a),thatIconsiderculturetobepartofnatureandthatIdonotseesymbolsasa primummovensthroughwhichhumanbeingscanassignsignificancetotheexternal world(Ingold1996).Isuggestthatsymbolsdonotlieoutsidetheindividualbut arepartofthatmechanismthatallowsusto‘feel’deeplypersonal,anddirectly incommunicable,humanfeelings.Turner(1967)hasdescribedsymbolsas‘storage units’filledwithinformationthatnotonlycarrymeaning,butalsotransform humanattitudesandbehaviour.Hedescribedsymbolsasa‘setofevocativedevices forrousing,channelling,anddomesticatingpowerfulemotions’(1969:42–3). AlthoughIagreewithTurner’sdefinition,followingDamasio,wehavetoread ‘feelings’whereTurnerspeaksofemotions.Inotherwords,symbolsarestorage unitsfilledwithreferencestostimulicapableofprovokingemotions,whichinduce certainselectedfeelings.Damasiohastoldusthatemotionshaveadirectimpact onourminds: Inorganismsequippedtosenseemotions,thatis,tohavefeelings,emotions alsohaveanimpactonthemind,astheyoccur,inthehereandnow.Butin organismsequippedwithconsciousness,thatis,capableofknowingtheyhave feelings,anotherlevelofregulationisreached.Consciousnessallowsfeelingsto beknownandthuspromotestheimpactofemotioninternally,allowsemotions topermeatethethoughtprocessthroughtheagencyoffeelings.(Damasio2000: 56) Thuswecanarguethatsymbolsalsohaveadirectimpactonminds,andtheyare used(notonlyamonghumanbeingsbutalsoamongnon-humans)tocommunicate, ataninnerlevel,feelings,whichwouldinotherwaysbe,atthelevelofdirect experience,incommunicable.
DISCUSSINGTHEUMMAH Atthebeginningofthisbook,wediscussedsomeofthetheologicalandhistorical aspectsofIslam.WeobservedthattheessentialtheologicalelementoftheMuslim faithistheshahāda,theprofessionoffaith.Fundamentaltotheshahādaiswhat Muslimscholarscalltawhīd,thedoctrineoftheOnenessofGod,whichclaimsthat everythingthatexistswithintheuniversehasitsorigininAllahandwillgoback
108
TheAnthropologyofIslam
untohim.IntheQur’anthetermummahismentionedsixtytimeswithdifferent, sometimescontrasting,meaningssuchasthefollowersoftheProphet,areligious congregationandaminoritygroupwithinamajorityreligiouscommunity(Hassan 2006).4TheconceptummahintheQur’an,moreover,isnotrestrictedtohuman beings(Sura6:38)because‘eachindividualspeciesisanummah,originatingfrom asinglesource(umm).[Yet]Manistheonlyspecieswithinwhichmorethanone ummahexist’(Al-Ahsan1992:12).Thisissosincethehumanspecies,accordingto theQur’an,istheonlyone,afterGod,characterizedbyfreewill,which,inevitably, generatesdifferences. Nonetheless,weshouldnotethat‘ummah’isnottheonlytermemployedwithin theQur’an,andotherIslamictexts,toindicatea‘community’;inSura43:23,we findanotherterm:qaryah(community).Al-Ahsan(1992)hassuggestedthatthere isasubstantialdifferencebetweenhowtheQur’anemploysandcontextualizes thetwoArabicterms.Ummahismoreaspecifictermthanqaryah.Asweobserve inSura2:128,ummahindicatesatthesametimebelievingin,andsubmittingto, God,‘OurLord,makeussubmitterstoYou,andfromourdescendantslettherebe acommunity[ummah]ofsubmitterstoYou.Teachustheritesofourreligion,and redeemus.YouaretheRedeemer,MostMerciful.’Asadhastriedtosimplifyand clarifythediscussionontheconceptandsuggestedastraightforwarddefinition:‘a groupoflivingbeingshavingcertaincharacteristicsorcircumstancesincommon’ (1980:177). Muslims,andscholars,tendtoagreeonthefirsthistoricalexampleofIslamic ummah.AswesawinChapter2,Muslimsdecidedtostarttheirannozerofromthe actofhijra,themigrationofMuhammadandhisfollowersfromMeccatoMedinain 622CE.Hijra,inreligiousterms,meansleavingaplacetoseekfreedomofreligion, freedomfrompersecutionor,forinstance,economichardship.Summonedasa mediatortoresolvefeudsamongthepowerfulcitytribes,Muhammadestablished hisummatulmuslimin(theummahofMuslims).Throughaninnovativedecision, atleastfortheArabtribesofthetime,Muhammadresolvedthefeudsbywriting adocument;theso-calledConstitutionofMedina,whichthemajorityofMuslim andnon-Muslimscholarsconsideranauthenticdocument.5TheConstitutionhas attractedtheattentionofscholarsbecauseofitsinclusivecharacteristics.Indeed, Article1reads‘They[peopleofMedina]areasinglecommunity[ummah]distinct from(other)people’,andArticle25‘TheJewsofBanu‘Awfareacommunity [ummah]alongwiththebelievers.TotheJewstheirreligion[dīn]andtothe Muslimstheirreligion...’(ConstitutionofMedinainWatt1956:221–5).Watthas suggestedthattheabovearticleoftheConstitutionincludeswithintheconcept ofummahall‘believers’inoneGod,insteadofrestrictingittothecommunity ofMuslims.Itisclearthatwithinthegeneralummah,basedoncivilsocietyand civilrules,others,basedonreligiousandmoralvaluesaswellasreligiousrules, existed. Anotherhistoricalfact,whichWatthasrightlyhighlightedinhisstudy,isthe challengethattheconceptualizationofummahpresentedtothetraditionalArab understandingofsocietyandidentity.So,Watthasreminded,‘thepoliticalthinking oftheArabsofMuhammad’stimehadatitscentretheconceptionofthetribe.The
TheUmmahParadox
109
tribewasessentiallyagroupbasedonblood-kinship’(1956:238).Althoughsome authors(seeforinstanceMandaville2001:69–82)havearguedthattheummahis nothingelsethananextendedconceptoftribe,themajorityagreewithWattthatthe newconceptofummahhad,andstillhas,challengedthepillarofthetribalsystem: loyaltytothemembersonthebasisofkinshipties.AccordingtoAl-Ahsan(1992), thedistinctionbetweenloyaltytowardspeopleandloyaltytoGodisexpressedin theQur’anbythedifferentiationbetweentheterms,bothmeaning‘community’, qawm(i.e.groupofpeoplewhoseloyaltyistoeachother)andummah(i.e.people whoseloyaltyisonlytoAllah). Canweexplain,assomehistoriansofIslam(e.g.Nieuwenhuijze1959),anthropologists(e.g.Gellner1994)andpoliticalscientists(e.g.Kramer1996)have, theuseofummahamongcontemporaryMuslimsonly,ormainly,throughits theologicalandhistoricalvalues?Myanswer,forgedbytheexperienceofbeingan anthropologist,iscertainlynegative.Weneedtogobeyond,butatthesametime beawareof,thehistoricalandtheologicaltrajectoriesofthiscomplexconcept.Yet wecannotderiveouranthropologicalandsociologicalanalysisfromthose,though noble,references.Indeed,Nieuwenhuijze’sIslamiciststudy(1959)andGellner’s socio-politicaltheoryaregoodexamplesofthealmostunavoidablefallacieswe mayfallvictimtoiftheeasypathofhistorical,theologicalandhistoricalanalogies temptus. Nieuwenhuijze,afterathickandinformative,theologicalandhistoricaldebate ontheconceptofummahtriedtojumptosociologicalconclusionsaboutthe consequencesthatthisIslamicconceptmighthaveforcontemporaryMuslims,so wearetaughtthat, TheummahistheuniqueprincipleofsocialidentityvalidinIslam,itmakesfor theonlyIslamicCommunity,ofwhichanyMuslimisamembersimplybyvirtue ofbeingMuslim.Thisnecessitatesexpansivenessinthewaythiscommunityis realized.Italsopromotedelementsthatcanbecomesignificantforexperiencing theunityofthiscommunity.(1959:19,italicsintheoriginal) Iamconfidentthat,havingreachedthispointinmybook,thereaderisabletospot thetroubleofsuchessentialism:theummahexistsbeyondtheMuslim,asifitwere aperson;evenworse,itbecomes‘theuniqueprincipleofsocialidentityvalidin Islam’.Yetpeopledonotspeakalanguagebecausethelanguage,historically,exists initself,butrathertheyusethelanguagethattheyneedorhaveactivelylearnt;they evenmanipulateitandmodifyittoexpressthemselvesandtheirautobiographical selfthroughtheirprocessesofidentity. Similarly,Muslimsarenotpartoftheummahbecausetheummahexistsinitself beyondtheirphysicalandmentalrealities,butbecausetheyuseit,andtransform itthroughtheirfeelingsofbeingMuslim.Tohaveanummah,youneedamind; whatever‘ummah’mightmean(andwewillseethatithasasmanymeaningsas themindswhoconceptualizeit),itcannotexistbeyondthementalprocessesthat wecallmind.ThecaseofGellner,asophisticatedscholarinfluencedmoreby Europeanhistoricismandphilosophicalidealismthananthropologicaltheories,
110
TheAnthropologyofIslam
showshowtemptingitcanbetodenytheessenceoftheindividualtoaffirmthe essenceofculture.6ThereforeKamali’scriticismofGellner’sunderstanding,and misuse,oftheconceptofummahsoundsparticularlyappropriate, ErnestGellner(1994)claimsthatcivilsocietycannotariseinMuslimcommunitiesbecausetheuniqueandexclusivesacralizationofonefaithmakes pluralismimpossible(1994:195).Thereareseveralproblemswiththisproposition.Hemixesthereligiousnotionofumma,whichistheconceptofa religiouscommunityinrelationtoitsMessenger,namelytheProphet,withthe peoplesresidingindifferentMuslimcountries.Forhim,thecitizensofEgypt, IranandIraqarejustdifferentbitsandpiecesoftheumma.Thisuseofthe notionofummaasahomogeneousphenomenonreferringtotheentire‘Muslim world’neglectstherealityofdifferentculturalandinstitutionalarrangements inthevarious‘Muslim’societies.Hefailstotakeintoaccountinhisdiscussion thesocioculturalandeveneconomicdiversityofdifferentMuslimcountries. (Kamali2001:464) Aswehaveseeninthepreviouschaptersofthisbook,Gellnerhasinterpreted Muslimsocietiesbelievinginaparadox:thatIslamforgestheMuslim’smind. Inotherwords,thereisarealIslamandrealMuslims.Discussionoftheissueof authenticity(whoandwhatistherealMuslim),whichmaybelegitimatewithin theemicdiscourseofthecommunity,isnotanappropriatepracticewithinthe anthropologyofIslam. Othersocialscientists,however,haveavoidedsuchessentialismandanalysed theummahthroughsomeofthecommunitytheorieswehavediscussedabove. Hassan(2006),afterdescribingtheummahsociologicallyasa‘transformative concept’,whichcanadapttothedifferentsocialinstancesaccordingtothesocial actor’sneeds,hasarguedthatthea-ethnicanda-nationalcharacteristicofummah facilitateditsemancipationfromterritorialdimensions.This,hehassuggested, hastransformed,overtime,thetheologicalandhistoricalconceptofummahintoa ‘stateofmind,aformofsocialconsciousnessoranimaginedcommunity’(2006: 312).Therefore,Hassanhasarguedthattounderstandtheconceptofummah fromasociologicalviewpointweneedtotakeintoconsiderationtwoanalytical perspectives:ummahascommunityandummahascollectiveidentity.If,according toHassan,theummahascommunityisaclearby-productofthehumancapacity of‘imaginingcommunities’,theummahascollectiveidentity,‘isgroundedinthe socializationprocessinhumansocieties’andtheformationofculturalboundaries (2006:314). AfterthecollapseoftheOttomanEmpirein1924andthesubsequentdevelopment ofIslamicnationalisminfluencedbyEuropeannationalisticideologies,aswellas increasingmigrationtowardthewest,thequestionastowhetheracommunity couldexistwithoutanationoradefinedboundarywasraised.Theadventof theInternet,however,hasprovided,accordingtosomescholars,thatsenseof communalityandbelongingthroughavirtual–butnotforthisreasonlessreal –network(seeRoy1996,2002).Mandavillecanthusclaim,‘wecanspeakof
TheUmmahParadox
111
theInternetasallowingMuslimstocreateanewformofimaginedcommunity, orreimaginedumma’(1999:24).Nonetheless,despitetheInternetandacertain romanticizedrhetoricoftheummah(seethelastsectionofthischapter),which seemsalsotohaveaffectedsomescholars,divisionsandconflictsamongMuslims aswellasMuslimstatespersist.7Khan,indeed,hassuggestedthattheconceptof ummahismainlysymbolicwithintheBritishMuslimcommunitywhencompared tothe‘day-to-dayissuestheyfaceasordinarycitizens’(2000:38). Duringmyresearch,Ihaveoftenobservedrhetoricalconceptualizationsof ummah,inwhichtheunityofMuslimshasbeenexalted.Yet,despitethisrhetoric, Muslimcommunitiesarenotfreefromnationaldivisions,sectariandiscriminations andevenracism.Nonetheless,myrespondentscouldnotacknowledgetheparadox theyoffered.8Thisummahparadox,which,asIhaveemphasizedinthischapter, goesbeyondhistoricalandtextualcontradictions,hasraisedthequestion,as Schmidthashighlighted,of‘howpeoplegoabouttransformingandvitalizing imaginationintotransnationalcommunitypractice,forexamplethroughwhat politicalscientistThomasFaistcalls“generalizedformsofreciprocityanddiffuse formsofsolidarity”’9(Schmidt2005:577).Cohen(1985)hasansweredsuggesting that‘community’isnothingelsethanamentalstructure,inwhichthesymbolsare fundamentaltosolidaritymechanismsandasenseofbelonging,whichthenform identity.Inthenextsection,startingfromsomeinterestinginsightsprovidedby Hetherington(1998)andMaffesoli(1996),10Ishallprovideanewreadingofthe contemporaryconceptualizationofummah.
THEUMMAH:ACOMMUNITYOFFEELINGS? WhenImetAli,whoisthirtyyearsoldandofAlgerianorigin,chattinginLondon CentralMosquewithsomeofhisfriends,Iwasinvitedtositwiththemwhile waitingforthefamiliarinvocationoftheadhān(calltoprayer).Theirconversation topicfocusedontherecentconflictbetweenHezbollahandIsraeliforces(July 2006),whichleftLebanoninrubble.OneofAli’sfriendspointedoutthatthe sufferingoftheLebaneseMuslimshadtobethesufferingofalltheummah.The othersreinforcedtheideathatonlythroughtheummahcouldMuslimsmaintain theiriman’intactduringsuchhardchallenges.WhenIaskedhowtheyunderstood theconceptofummah,theyagreedwithAli’sexplanation, Youhavetofeelpartofummah;youhavetofeelthebrothersthatevenyoudo notknowbecauseheisyouandyouarehim.Thereisaunitythatisbasically emotional;itissomethingthatgoesbeyondjusttheconceptinitself.Iwould saythattheummahconnectspeoplethroughthesharedexperienceofbeing Muslim. Alihasadegreeinpsychologyandunsurprisinglyheprovidedaquitesophisticated answer. Nonetheless, other Muslims, though using different, sometimes less
112
TheAnthropologyofIslam
sophisticatedterms,havedescribedtheummahasasharingofempathyand emotions.Theummahbecomesvisibleand‘activated’inits‘trans-ethnic’and ‘trans-national’ethosduringparticularemotionalevents.11 Hence,wecanacknowledgethatemotionsandfeelingsarecentraltotheconceptualizationoftheummah.Nevertheless,academicstudieshaveoverlookedthis aspectofthecontemporaryuseofummahinfavourofmoretraditionalsymbolic determinismwithinthestudiesofcommunity.However,therehasbeensome attemptindevelopingatheoryofcommunitytoavoidsuchsymbolicdeterminism. Hetherington’swork(1998)hasprovidedaframeworkforasociologicaland anthropologicalunderstandingofcommunitythatre-establishesthecentralityof feelingsandemotionsintheprocessofidentificationandcommunityformation. Indevelopinghistheory,HetheringtonhasmodifiedMaffesoli’sunderstanding of‘emotionalcommunities’(1996)aswellasSchmalenbach’sdefinitionofBund (1922). Maffesolihassuggestedthatgroupingandidentificationarenotbasedonrationalityand‘itsmodesofidentificationandorganisation’(1996:52),butratheron theexpressionofsentiments,feelingsandthecapacityofsharingthem,through ‘affectualformsofsociation’(1996:52).Hehasarguedthatthesourceofethicwithinthecommunityisnotaproductoftherationalbutratheroftheexpressiveand emotional.HetheringtonhasusedMaffesoli’sargumenttoshowhowpeoplewho arenotinapredominantsocialpositioncanidentifywiththoseinthegroupwho areinsubalternconditions,throughwhathehascalled‘apoliticofmetonymy’, Onebecomesauthentic,hasanidentitythatisrealandvaluablebyidentifying withthat(orwho)whichismarginalizedwithinsociety.Thepoliticsofdifferenceisnotonlyapoliticswherethoseinasubalternpositionbegintospeak forthemselvesandchallengethewaytheyarerepresentedastheotherwithin society,itisalsoapoliticofmetonymyinwhichthosenotinasubalternposition identifywithoneormoresuchpositionsasmeansofvalorizingtheirown identityasrealandsignificant.(Hetherington1998:71) If we observe how, and in particular when, Muslims refer to the ummah, Hetherington’sconclusionappearspertinenttothefunction,andtheraisond’être, ofthecontemporaryummah. Yetweneedtointroduceanotherelement,theBund(orcommunion),inorderto clarifyhowemotionsandfeelingsareatthecentreoftheummah.Hetheringtonhas explainedthehistoricaldevelopmentofthetermBundandits,mostlyunknown, usagewithinsociology,andconcludesthatmutualsentimentsandfeelingsmake it‘afullyconsciousphenomenon’(Hetherington1998:89).Hetherington’sBund differsfromWeber’sideathatbeingpartofagroupisanunconsciousfactbecause itisafundamentalneedoftheindividual(1968).TheBund,Hetheringtonhastold us,isaspaceinwhichenergyandcharismatendtobedefusedandbecomepart ofacollectiveideologizationoffeelings.IwouldaddtoHetherington’sargument thattheBundispartoftheprocessoftheformationoftheautobiographicalself, expressedaswehaveseen,throughpersonalidentity.12
TheUmmahParadox
113
Hetherington’sfinalobservationofthecommunityofemotions13andtheBund isparticularlyrelevanttounderstandwhywithintheummah,despitefinding charismaticpeople(i.e.thosewhohavebaraka;seeMarranci2006a),theydonot becomeobjectsofadoration.Thisisbecause,asHetheringtonhasexplained, Amongemotionalcommunities...ageneralisationofcharismawithingroups seekingtodispersethis‘substance’intheformof‘energy’or‘commitment’to allmembersoftheBundwillprobablybefavouredovercharismaticleaders. Charismainthismoregeneralsenseislikelytobeperceivedasthebasisof authenticunmediatedinterpersonalrelationships,expressedthroughtheperformativityoftheoccasionaswellaswithinaBundratherthanthroughadoration ofaleader.Suchemphaticrelationscometobeseenasunmediatedanddirect, basedpurelyinfeeling(1994:94). Indeed,charismawithinthecontemporaryrhetoricofummahisdiffuseandnot centralized.Itismoreaquestionofrecognizedspiritualpower,i.e.baraka,than rationalanalysisofideasandactions.
CONCLUSION Inthischapter,wehavestartedquestioningthelabel‘Muslimcommunity’.Despite awidespreadusewithinboththemassmediaandtheacademicworld,noreal efforthasbeenmadetoclarifyitsuse.Theimpressionisthat,likeothersuccessful keywordssuchasidentity,self,nationalismandfundamentalism,theusagehas madeitappearself-defining.Justaverybrieflookathowanthropologistshave addressedtheconceptof‘community’showsthatthisisnotthecase.Themajority ofanthropologiststodayhavesuggestedthatcommunitiesformthroughshared symbolsthatallowanimaginedspaceofcommunality.Someofthemhavealso pointedoutthattheInternet,andmoregenerallytheglobalizedmassmedia,has increasinglyfacilitatedthisprocess.Theconceptofummah(i.e.communityof believers)hasbeenexplainedandanalysedfromdifferentviewpoints:theological, historical,sociologicalandanthropological.Whilethetheologicalapproachhas highlightedthedifferentideasofummahwithintheIslamicsources,thehistorical approachhasexploredthefirstexperiencesoftheMuslimcommunity,inparticular thecaseofMedina,inreferencetothetheologicalconceptualizationofummah. Themajorityofanthropologistshavebasedtheirunderstandingofummahon theemicinterpretationsprovidedduringethnographicresearch(see,forinstance, Lukens-Bull2005),whilesociologistshavepreferredtofocusontheaspectsof socialbelongingtothegroupandsocialidentities.Yetnoneoftheseapproaches havebeenfreefromessentialism. Oneofthereasonsforthisessentialismisthelackofattentiontothedivisions, religioussectarianismandevenracismexistingamongMuslims.Thisleadsto aparadox:Muslimsacknowledgethedivisions,butdonotseethemasafactual denialoftheummahbeyondageneralreligiousrhetoric.Socialscientistsalso
114
TheAnthropologyofIslam
haveevidencethatacertaincollectivityandsenseofbelongingisvisibleamong Muslims,inparticularduringtimesofcrisis,suchastheRushdieAffairorthemore recentDanishCartoonsAffair.Inordertoavoidessentialismbutatthesametime explainthistrans-national,trans-ethnicandoftentrans-sectarian(Sunniversus Shi‘a)senseofbelonging,Ihavesuggestedthatweneedtoreconsidertherolethat emotionsandfeelingshaveinit. NotwithstandingthevisibleantagonismsexistingamongMuslims,avivid rhetoricofasingle,united,ummahis,fromanemicviewpoint,acknowledged. EvidenceofglobalreactionstolocalincidentsinvolvingoffencestoIslam,its ProphetorMuslimsingeneralconfirmsthat,incertaincircumstances,Muslims areabletoputasidedifferencesinordertofindaunitybehindtheconceptof ummah,insteadofregroupingaroundasinglecharismaticleader.Maffesoli(1996) hassuggestedthatcommunitiesarenotbasedonrational,butratheremotional processesproducingasenseofethos,whichcanbesharedamongmemberswho areconnectednotmerelythroughphysicalitybutbyempathy.Ifweobservehow Muslimsdiscussandrepresenttheconceptualizationoftheummah,itisnotdifficult torecognizeastrongsimilaritytoMaffesoli’s‘communityofemotions’.However, sinceIagreewithDamasio’stheoryofemotions(Chapter5,thisbook),Ihave suggestedthatemotionsareareactiontotheenvironment,anditisthefeelings whichmaybesharedintheformofethos.Hence,Iprefertospeakofcommunity offeelings. WehavealsoobservedthatHetherington(1998)hassuggestedthatcertain communitiescouldbeunderstoodthroughtheconceptofBund.WithintheBund, charismaisnotlocalized(i.e.asinglecharismaticleaderoracharismaticgroup), rathercharismaisdiffusedintheformof‘power’and‘energy’.Again,wecan observeasimilaritybetweentheBundandtheummah.AlthoughtodaynoMuslim recognizestheexistenceofacharismaticleaderrepresentingtheummah,charisma isdiffusedthroughtheconceptofbaraka,whichcouldbeseenasthe‘power’or ‘energy’discussedbyHetherington.Baraka,indeed,isaspecialtransferofdivine energybetweenAllahandaperson,whothencanevenchargeanobjectwithit. Although,asIhaveshowninanotherbook(Marranci2006a),therearedifferent interpretationsastowhatexactlybarakais,whocanachieveitandhow,Muslims recognizethatsomepeoplewithintheummahpossessbaraka. Therefore,theummahparadoxisresolvedifweconsidertheummahas:(1)a communityoffeelings,(2)basedonareligiousBund,(3)characterizedbyashared basicethos(i.e.beliefintheshahādaandtawhīd),(4)expressedthroughadiffused charisma.Indeed,althoughdifferentformsofsectarianismexistamongMuslims, theycanbeconsideredaspartofaninternaldynamic,14which,however,doesnot contradictordenytheshared,andfundamental,basicethos.Whenever,asinthe caseoftheRushdieAffair,PalestinianIntifada,DanishCartoonsAffairandother lessknownorminorincidents,theummahisthreatenedbyexternalforces,the sharedethosis,orseemstobe,thattheinternaldynamicissuspendedinfavourof avisibleunity.
TheUmmahParadox
115
NOTES 1. Google Scholar is a Google research engine providing results based on academicjournals,papersandbooks. 2. Oranyothersocialscientistsworkingwithinaqualitativemethodology. 3. AlsoMacfarlane1977;Cohen1985;Lustiger-Thaler1994;GuijtandShah 1998. 4. Also Nieuwenhuijze 1959; von Grunebaum 1961, 1962; Denny 1975; Giannakis1983;Rahman1984;Dallal1995. 5. YoucanreadWatt1956foranextensivediscussionoftheconstitution. 6. Seethepreviouschapterinthisbookformyviewontheculture/nature debate. 7. AlsoEickelmanandPiscatori1996.Foracritiqueoftheummahaspostnationalentity,seeGrillo,RiccioandSalih2000. 8. ForanexampleinvolvingexogamicmarriageswithinsomeMuslimcommunitiesseeMarranci2006b. 9. QuotefromFaist2004:21–2. 10. IhavetonoticethatMaffesoli’sworkandmuchofHetherington’sefforts torevitalize1920s–1930sGermansociologicalstudiesofcommunityhave remainedtotallyunknowntothemajorityofanthropologistsofIslam. 11. See,forinstance,therecentcaseoftheDanishCartoonsAffairaswellasthe previouslydiscussedRushdieAffairandthesupportgiventothedifferent outbreaksofthePalestinianintifada. 12. Iwishtorecallherethat,inthepreviouschapter,weobservedhowidentityis amachineryofourimaginationaimingtowardsasenseofstableself. 13. Yetfollowingmytheoryofidentity,Isuggestthatwehavetospeakofa communityoffeelings. 14. Thisinternaldynamic,whichIcalldiatribesystems,doesinclude,among otheractions,violence.
This page intentionally left blank
CHAPTER8
TheDynamicsofGenderinIslam
GENDERINISLAM=WOMENINISLAM? MuslimwomenhaveattractedtheattentionoftheWestforaslongasWestern scholarshaveencounteredIslam.Themysteriousandexoticimageoftheharem mixedwiththefearofpowerfulMuslimarmiesreachingVienna,thedoorof Europe.Today,wemaythinkthatthemorbidcuriosityaboutMuslimwomen,seen asdifferent,mysteriousandinparticular,complacentvictimsofthesexualized, disproportionatelyvirileoppressionofthe‘Moslemman’isconfinedtoeroticized romanticnovelsandtraveljournalswithinspecializedshelvesofEuropeanlibraries. Today,tosatisfyourjudgmentalcuriosityaboutIslamanditsfemalebelievers,we donothavetheChristianpolemicistcaricatureofIslamthatVoltaireofferedin hisMahomet(1736/1905).Rather,wehaveaby-productofourimagined,yetstill muchromanticized,ideaofacivilizedsuperiorityinwhichwhiteWesternmenand womenalienatethemselveswithintheillusionofpossessingsecular-basedrights ofgenderequality.Themorbidcuriosityisalivestill,centuriesafterVoltaire’s MahometandthousandsmorebooksonIslamandwomen;asIunderstoodduring myramblingwithinanairport. Adelayofmyflightbestowedsomeunwantedtimeuponme.Idecidedto performtheusualpilgrimageamongthemonotonousairportgadgetshopsand newsagents.Whilescanningsomeshelvesbusywithvariousmagazines,thecover ofaNationalGeographicissueattractedmyattention.Atoo-familiarpictureof ayoungwomanwithdeepgreeneyesexaltedbythedelicateframeworkofared scarfwas,ontheright-handside,comparedwithaprematurelyaged,unhealthy facewhichunemotionallysurfacedfromadeepblueburqu’.Thetitleonthecover emphaticallyannounced,‘ALifeRevealed’.AlthoughIneededsometimeto appreciatethesimilaritybetweenthetwofaces,itwasclearthatthesamewoman ownedboth,though,indeed,diachronically.Thetwoportraitsofthesamewoman seeminglywishedtoemphasizethedegenerativeeffectsthattheTaliban’sregime hadontheyoungandbeautifulwomanwhomthephotographermetforthefirst timeinAfghanistanduringtheRussianoccupation. ‘Whysuchacover?’Iwondered.Theanswercouldbefoundinacontroversial war.TheAmericanAfghanWarhadfailedinthetaskofcapturingorkilling OsamabinLaden–theanchormanoftheHinduKushmuchlovedbyextremists worldwide–andhadalsomissedtheinfamousone-eyedMullahOmar.YettheUS
118
TheAnthropologyofIslam
administrationcouldstillclaimsomethingpositiveoutofanunconvincingmilitary campaign;theyhadfreedAfghanwomenfromtheburqu’,theepitomicsymbol of‘Islamic’oppression.Muchinkhasbeenspentinmagazinesdescribingthe oppressionofAfghanwomenbecausetheywereforcedtoweartheburqu’,which hadbecome,inthecollectivemassmediatedunconscious,asymbolofIslamitself. TheNationalGeographic’scoverdemonstratedthefetishizedwesterndesiretolift theburqu’anddisclosethemysteriousfeminineOther.Inthisinstance,however, itisnottheunveilingoftheeroticizedeasternbeautyofthecondemned,butmuch dreamtofharem,tothecuriouswesternwhiteman(orwoman,whynot?),butrather theexposureofanagedandweatheredfaceofawomanwhohadtoomanychildren andtoolittlefood.Doubtless,whilesomewesternwomenwouldgenerouslyoffer theirexpensivemakeuptocoverupthemarksofadifferentlifeinadifferentplace, theNationalGeographic’sphotographer,fromhisandrocentriccameralens,had emphasizedaWestern(stereotyped)viewpointaboutwhatawesternwomanand manwouldbeconcernedwith:herwrinkles. IfthefantasticworldofThousandandOneNightsinspiredtheimaginationof theEuropeans,latenineteenth-centurycolonialismemployedamisrepresentation oftheIslamicdiscourseongenderinordertoassertitscolonialistrightsover Muslimsocieties.So,Ahmedhasobserved, Thusthereorganized[colonial]narrative,withitsnewfocusonwomen,appears tohavebeenacompoundcreatedoutofacoalescencebetweentheoldnarrative ofIslam...(whichEdwardSaid’sOrientalismdetails)andthebroad,allpurposenarrativeofcolonialdominationregardingtheinferiority,inrelation toEuropeanculture,ofallOtherculturesandsocieties,anarrativethatsaw vigorousdevelopmentoverthecourseofthenineteenthcentury.(1992:150) Themorbid,yeteroticized(thoughpaternalistic)curiosityaboutMuslimwomen hasfilledtheimaginationsoffirstEuropeanandthenAmericanpopularculture. Indeed,asSaid(1978)hasshown,theOrientalists’voyeurismofbothartists andscholars–thoughsometimeslatent–manifesteditselfintheformofpower control.ThepopularandOrientalistinterestingenderandIslamiscertainlynot recent.Anthropology,aswellasotherdisciplinesinthesocialsciences,provided colonialtheorieswithOrientalistviewsofMiddleEasternwomen,bothMuslims andnon.1However,whileEuropewasobservingthewomenofthe‘Others’, Europeanwomenwereobservingtheirownpositionwithinmainlyandrocentric societies.Withsocialistmovementsspreading,westernfeministargumentsbecame increasinglyknownandsuccessful.Ofcourse,feminism,asanideologyand politicaldiscourse,crossedtheEuropeanfrontiertoreachthe‘thirdworld’andthe colonizedterritories.This,asweshallsee,wouldchangeboththewayinwhich westernfeministscholarsobservedMuslimwomenaswellashowMuslimwomen scholarsaddressedtheissueofgenderintheIslamicworld. Frenchethnographies,inparticulardealingwithNorthernAfrica,hadpaidsome attentiontotheroleofgenderamongArabandBerbertribes.Gender,inthiscase, waspartofthestudyofkinship;oftenrelegatedtothetopicofmarriage.Islamwas
TheDynamicsofGenderinIslam
119
oflittleornointeresttotheFrenchethnographer.Aswehaveseenintheprevious chapters,something,however,changedwithAnglo-Americananthropologists,such asGeertz(1968),Gellner(1981)andGilsenan(1982).Inthiscase,anessentialist viewofIslambecamethekeythroughwhichtounderstandMiddleEasternand SouthAsiansocieties,whichnowtheyidentifiedas‘Muslim’(Varisco2005).Yet anyreaderapproachingtheseclassicanthropologicalworksonIslamcouldonly learnthatIslamisjustbusinessformen.Varisco(2005:47)hasnoticedabout Geertz’sIslamObserved,‘IamconfusedbythelackofdirectreferencestoMuslim informantsinastudythatpurportsto“observe”Islam...Inthevillagealleyways GeertzmayhavetalkedtomenwiththelikelynamesofMuhammedand‘Ali, butinIslamObservedtheindividualMuslimsencounteredaremostlyicons.’Yet, inthesefamousstudies,Muslimwomenarenotevenicons;theyarejustghosts. Somemaleanthropologists’studiestendtosilencethevoicesofMuslimwomen. Sincethemiddleofthe1970s,feministscholarsofbothMuslimandnon-Muslim originstartedtogenderIslam.ThestudiesmainlyaddressedgenderandIslamin theMENAregions(seeBeckandKeddie1978;Keddie1991;Ahmed1992;Tucker 1993)focusingontwomainaspects:theconditionsandstatusofMuslimwomen inIslam.Thesestudies,however,immediatelybecameabattlegroundbetween thosewhoaccusedIslam–asreligion–offosteringgenderinequalitiesandbeing oppressivetowardswomen,andthose–inparticularMuslimfeminists–who blamedlocalculturaltraditionsforthedisadvantagesanddiscriminationsand exalted‘real’Islamasthesolution.Thelatterfocusedontheeconomicrightsthat MuslimwomenenjoyedwithinIslam,whiletheformerfocusedondresscodes, andinparticularthe‘veil’,asstrongevidenceofthepatriarchaloppressionofIslam onwomen.OneofthefirstMuslimscholarstowriteasuccessfulstudyofgenderin IslamwastheMoroccansociologistMernissi. In1975,Mernissi’sBeyondtheVeilbecamethesuccessfulmatrixforfuture feministstudiesofgenderinIslam.Despitethesubtitle‘Male-Femaledynamics’, Mernissifocusedonlyonwomen,basingheranalysisonethnographicstudies she conducted with Moroccan women. She has not discussed the dynamics amonggenderswithinMoroccansociety,butrathertheimpactthatthediscourse ofsexualityinIslamhasonMuslimwomen.Thecentraltopicofherbookis sophisticated,butextremelymonolithic.Mernissifocusedon‘thetraditional Muslimviewofwomenandtheirplaceinthesocialorder’(Mernissi1975:1). Shesuggestedthelatterdependsupontheattitudeofthe‘Muslimmind’towards sexualityandsharī’a,whichshehaspresentedasameansofmoralcontrol.Indeed, wecanread,‘thelinkintheMuslimmind[emphasisadded]betweensexuality andthesharī’ahasshapedthelegalandideologicalhistoryoftheMuslimfamily structureandconsequentiallyoftherelationbetweenthesexes’(1975:xv).The mainargumentisthatmenuseIslamtocontrolwomen’sdangeroussexuality andimposepatriarchalstructures,ofwhichMuslimwomenareresponsiblefor thepropagationandtransmission(Roald2001).Mernissi’sFeminist–Freudian approachtoIslamandgenderhascertainlyshownsomeattractiveinsights,butalso evidentweakness.Heranalysessufferfrom,Iwouldsay,Freudianreductionism. MernissihasreducedIslam,asareligioussystem,toaninvertedchastitybelt,
120
TheAnthropologyofIslam
protectingthemenfromthetemptationofadangerousanduncontrolledfemale sexuality.Thisideahasfoundsomesupportamongotherfeministscholarssuch asHussain(1984)andSabbah(1984).Nonetheless,themostflawedaspectof Mernissi’sargumentistheideathat‘aMuslimmind’,forgedbytherulesandethos ofIslam,canexist.Thisessentialistargumentiscertainlynotnew,aswecaneasily traceitbacktoOrientalisticviewpointssuchasthoseexpressedbyBaring(1908). Duringthe1980s,anewgenerationoffeministMuslimscholarspaidparticular attentiontothetopicofgender,colonialismandIslam,asinthecaseofBodman andTohidi(1998)and,inparticular,Ahmed(1992).Partiallyrejectingtheprevious Freudiansexual-centricanalysisandcriticism,thesenewstudiesemployedapostmodernand,oftenFanonian,anti-colonialapproach.Ahmed,inherbookWomen andGenderinIslam,hasofferedaninterestingsocialandhistoricaldiscussionand analysisofwomenintheMiddleEast.Ahmedhasshownaverydifferentapproach fromthatadvocatedbyMernissi.ShehasrecognizedthatIslamicsocietiesdid oppresswomenandcontinuetodoso,butatthesametimehasrejectedcolonialist andOrientalistviewsofIslam.Ahmedhasargued,‘thepoliticalusesoftheidea thatIslamoppressedwomenandnotingthatwhatpatriarchalcolonialistsidentified asthesourceandmainformsofwomen’soppressioninIslamicsocietywasbased onavagueandinaccurateunderstandingofMuslimsocieties’(1992:160).Her criticismdidnotstopattheOrientalistandcolonialheritage,butstronglyextended toWesternfeministideasofIslam,‘criticalofthepracticeandbeliefsofthemen oftheirsocietieswithrespecttothemselvesacquiescedinandindeedpromoted theEuropeanmale’srepresentationsoftheOthermenandtheculturesoftheOther menandjoined,inthenameoffeminism,intheattackontheveilandthepractices generallyofMuslimsocieties’(1992:243italicsadded).Ahmed,indeed,has suggestedthatthewesternviewofgenderinIslamandthewesternpaternalistic attitudetowardswomeninIslamcouldinrealitycoveranattempttostripMuslim womennotjustoftheirveilsbutratheroftheircultureandMuslimidentity. Therefore,Ahmed’sbookissomethingmorethanastudyofgenderandwomen inIslam–andindeedverylittlecouldbefoundaboutgender–butarathercritical analysisofthethreatsthatMuslimwomenwillencounterwhendevelopingtheir ownstrategiesforemancipation.Ahmedexplainsthesethreatsas,ontheonehand, anattractiveIslamistrevisionofIslam,andontheother,aEuropeanfeminismready toprofessthesamecolonialsuperiorityoverMuslimwomenwhichpatriarchydoes. AhmedhassuggestedthatMuslimwomenshouldreclaimboththerighttohave theirownArabandIslamicidentityandtherighttointerpretIslaminsuchaway thatitcanempowertheirvoicesinapoliticalandsocialmale-dominatedspace. NotwithstandingthevalidityofAhmed’sargumentandthepoliticalelementsthat shehasintroducedinthediscourseofgenderandIslam,weshouldnoticeagain thatgender,inherwork,meansjustwomen.She,likeMernissibeforeher,has missedanimportantopportunitytodiscussthedynamicsbetweengenderswithin Muslimsocieties,bothhistoricallyaswellassocially.Manystudiesfocusingon genderandIslamareinrealityanalysesderivedfromtheideologiesoffeminist movementswithincertainspecificsocial,politicalandhistoricalcontexts(Baron 1994;ChattyandRabo1997).AnthropologistsworkingongenderinMuslim
TheDynamicsofGenderinIslam
121
societieshavepreferredtodiscussitaspartoflocalizedethnography.Thus,during the1980s,thefocuswouldremainonMuslimwomenlivingintheMiddleEast orotherIslamiccountries.3Muslimwomenlivinginwesterncountrieshavenot attractedanthropologicalinterestuntilrecently. SofieRoald(2001)isoneofthefirstanthropologiststoofferaninteresting viewinsidethedifferentunderstandingsofgenderexistingamongwesternMuslim communities.HerbookWomeninIslam,althoughmainlybasedontheopinions ofIslamicscholarsandleadersofIslamicmovements,discloseswhatfeminists haveideologicallyomitted:themaleperspective.Roald’sbookseekstoappeal tobothMuslimsandnon-Muslims,andaddressesspecifictheologicalquestions, suchasthedifferentpositionsonmarriage,divorce,dresscodeandevenfemale circumcision.YetRoald’smainaimistoshowtheculturalimpact,inparticular whenWestern,oninterpretationsofIslam.Inherconclusionssheobserves, InthepresentstudyIhaveappliedamodeloftwooppositionalculturalpatterns; the‘Arabculturalbasepattern’andthe‘Westernculturalpatterns’.Ibroadly definedthesetwoculturalpatternsasthepatriarchalversustheequalitypattern respectively.WithintheseculturalideastherearelocalvariationswhichIhave takenintoconsiderationwhennecessary.The‘normativefield’inwhichthe processofinterpretationofsocialissuesintheIslamicsourcestakesplacelies betweenthesetwopoles.(2001:294) Roaldexplorestheimpactthatcontactwiththe‘west’hasontheinterpretation ofIslamicsourcesasfargenderisconcerned.SheobservesthattheManichaean divisionofthediscourseofgenderbetweenthe‘patriarchal’Arabpatternand theallegedly‘equal’westernpatternraisessomequestions.Consequently,she suggestsaverydifferentapproachfromthetraditionalIslamicfeministdiscourse ongender.AvoidingauselessessentialistapproachtoIslam,Roaldpresentsthe theologicaldiscourseofIslamandgenderthroughherinformants’interpretations. Despitethisanti-essentialistapproach,forRoald,althoughthemalescholar’svoice isrepresented,genderinIslamremainsverymuch‘womeninIslam’.Therefore, Roald’sstudystillhassomethingincommonwiththetraditionalfeministones. Themaininterestoftheseauthors,despitebeinganthropologists,hasbeenthe Islam–womenrelationshipseenasmediatedthroughdifferentdegreesofmale patriarchy.Patriarchyitselfhasbeeninterpretedasaverticalrelationship,inwhich thewomanismerelytheoppressedobject. ThisconstantomissionofgenderfromethnographicstudiesofIslam,has,in morerecenttimes,broughtsomeanthropologiststoarguethatthestudyofgender ‘mustbecentraltoananthropologyofIslam’(TapperandTapper1987).Somerecent ethnographies,suchasOkkenhaugandFlaskerud(2005)andDroeber(2005),have framedthediscussionongenderstartingfromethnographicfieldwork.Inthese cases,thevoicesofordinaryMuslimshavebeenconsideredandanalysed.Islam andgender,inotherwords,areobservedthroughthepracticeofeverydaylife. Droeber’sbook,DreamingofChange,YoungMiddle-ClassWomenandSocial TransformationinJordan,hasobservedthedynamicsofgenderandsocialchange
122
TheAnthropologyofIslam
ofyoungJordanianwomencomingfromamiddle-classfamilybackground.Inher ethnography,thedynamicsofgenderandthenegotiationstakingplacebetweenher maleandfemalerespondentsarevisible.IntheIntroduction,shestates, WhatIaminterestedinareyoungwomen’severydayexperiencesandhowthese shapeandareshapedbytheirsocialenvironment.Thisviewalreadyindicates myanswer...abouttheimpactofreligiononwomen’slives.Itisgenerally notan‘either/or’,butoftenacombinationofrepressionandempowerment, andalwaysaclear‘itdepends’,i.e.namelyontime,place,andcircumstances. (2005:8) Theoverallpictureisverydifferentfromtheprecedingstudies,inwhichthefocus wasontherelationshipbetweenIslamandwomen.InDroeber’sbooktheideaof negotiationsandtheyoungwomen’s‘constantinvolvementintheprocessesof bargainingwiththeprevailingnotionsofgenderandpower’(2005:308)allows thereadertoobservetheentanglednetwork–ofwhichIslamisonlyoneofthe elements–whichformsthesocialdiscourseofgender.Yet,evenDroeberseems torelategendersolelytoMuslim‘women’.Althoughshehasachapterwithan intriguingsubsection,‘FemininityandMasculinityinJordan’,thesubsectionstill discusseswomenandonlyveryfewwordsarespentonmasculinity. Itseemssafetoarguethattodate‘genderinIslam’hasmeantnothingelsethan ‘womeninIslam’.Surelywecannotdenythatacertaintraditionalandrocentric biashaspreventedmaleanthropologists,especiallyduringthe1970sand1980s, fromobservingtheactiverolethatMuslimwomenhad,andhave,intheirsocieties andininterpretingIslam.However,itisalsotruethatfeministanthropologists, whoideologicallyhavefocusedonMuslimwomenasthevictimsofIslam,have overlookedthefactthatgenderalsoincludesmasculinity.Wecanonlyagreewith OkkenhaugandFlaskerudthat‘menandmasculinityintheMiddleEastarestill almostnon-existingresearchareas’(2005:2).Inotherwords,studiesongender inIslamhavesufferedfromageneralized,whennotpoliticized,reductionist understandingofbothgenderandIslam.4 SomanyyearsofessentialistapproachestogenderamongMuslimshave causedasimplificationofthedynamicsofgenderinIslamicsocietiesandMuslim communities, in which relationships between Muslim men and women can beunderstoodonlythroughthedominance–submissionmodel.Thisnegative reductionism suggests that Muslim men – all of them? – are an active and oppressiveforceempoweredbyIslam,whilewomenarepassive,submissiveand disempoweredbyIslam.Shanklandhasemblematicallyofferedusanextreme exampleofthisdominance–submissionmodel, Agirlisalsocontrolledfirstofallbyparents.Whenshemarriesshebecomesthe responsibilityofherhusband.Sheremainsunderhiscontroluntilshebecomes awidow,whenshemayenjoyagreaterdegreeoffreedom.Atanytime,though, sheremainsconstrainedbymalerelativesandtheothermenofthesettlement, allofwhomfeeltherighttocontrolherbehaviour.(2003:54)
TheDynamicsofGenderinIslam
123
Shanklandisananthropologistofthe‘Gellnerianschool’.Yethehasgoneeven fartherthanGellnerinhisessentialistviewsofIslam.Forinstance,Shankland hasinvitedotheranthropologistsandsocialscientiststoconsiderhisinsight (diplomaticallyhiddeninashortnote)‘thatthereissomethingwithinIslamicfaith whichassumestheaxiomaticinferiority,oratleastseparation,ofwomenfrommen (andthereforethepowertorunsociety)’(2003:316,emphasisadded).Shankland, inotherwords,hassuggestedthatIslam,asareligion,imposesthedynamicsof dominance–submissionbetweenthegenders,andsuchdynamicsdictatethepower structureofMuslimsocieties.Surely,hisextremeessentialistunderstandingof Islamhasfacilitatedhisextremelyflawed,ifnottodayanachronistic,viewofgender amongSunniMuslims.Evenmorerelevanthereishisincapacitytorecognize, asananthropologist,therelationshipbetweengendersinMuslimsocietiesas complexnetworksofdifferentdynamics,involvingculture,identity,environment andemotions,notjustreligion.Shankland,however,isnottheonlyanthropologist tohaveoverlookedsuchdynamics;othershavetransformedthemaleMuslim voicesoftheirinformantsintothevoiceofIslam.Consequently,Islamhasbeen reducedintheiranalysisintoasortofdangerous‘culturalViagra’.
ISLAM,GENDERANDMIGRATION WehaveobservedthatgenderamongMuslimsocietieshasbeenstudiedmainly withinIslamiccountries.Indeed,interestingenderandMuslimmigrationis relativelyrecent.Thisshouldbeofnosurprisesince,aswesawinchapters3 and4,migrationhasbeenconsideredforalongtimeamalebusiness.Withthe exponentialincreaseofMuslimwomenmigratingtowardstheWest–asrefugees, economicmigrants,familyregrouping–the1990ssawmigrantMuslimwomen shiftingfrombeingconsideredanacademic‘curiosity’toatopicworthresearching inanthropologyandsociology.Nonetheless,thefieldofmigrationstudieswasnot immunetotheandrocentricviewsthathadtobedeconstructedwithinthefieldof MiddleEasternstudies.Forinstance,despitebeingthemid1990s,Cliffordhad toreaffirmthecentralityofgenderinimmigrationstudiesbyarguing,‘diasporic experiencesarealwaysgendered.Butthereisatendencyfortheoreticalaccountsof diasporasanddiasporaculturestohidethisfact,totalkoftravelanddisplacement inunmarkedways,thusnormalizingmaleexperiences’(1994:313).Women, accordingtohim,retainaparticularpositionwithintheimmigrantfamily;they propagatetheculturaltraditionsoftheirfamilies.Becauseofimmigration,however, someofthemmayachieveaneconomicandsocialfreedomoutsidetheirfamilies. Otherscholarshavesuggestedthattheactofmigratingtoawesterncountry couldbecomeaproactiveelementintheemancipationofMuslimwomen.For instance,Abdulrahim(1993)hasobservedthatmigrationmayinducefundamental changesinthe‘traditionalculturalcodes’ofMuslimwomen: Insteadofthetraditionalmethodoftakingrefugewithrelativesorneighbours, youngwomenhadtheopportunitytoturntoaGermanwomen’scentre.These
124
TheAnthropologyofIslam
women,inthemajorityofcases,returntothefamilyhousehold,butasmall andincreasingnumberofexceptionsaresignificant.Takingrefugeoutside thecommunity,eveniftemporarily,indicatesthatanalternativetofamily organisationnowexistsforwomen.Byusingitasathreat,youngwomenhave increasedtheirpowerinaconflictsituation.(1993:70) ThesepositiveexamplesemphasizetheadvantagesthatMuslimwomenandtheir daughterscanhavefromtheexperienceofimmigratingintowesterncountries. Yettheyshowonlyonesideofthecoin.Thedecisiontousesupportsoutsidethe familynetworkisoftentheonlyoptionleftinthecontextofmigrationbecauseof thedisruptiontotheextendedsupportnetworksoffriendsandfamilytheseMuslim womenhaveintheircountriesoforigin.AlthoughsomeMuslimwomencanindeed findtheexperienceofmigrationas‘liberating’,othersstrugglewithit. IhadoccasioninNorthernIrelandtointerviewaMuslimwomanwhohad suffereddomesticabuse.ShehadnoothermembersofherfamilyinBelfast,and hadnochoiceotherthantoaskforsupportfromthe‘women’srefuge’.However, shedescribedherneed‘tobegforaplacewheretostay’as‘humiliating,degrading andupsetting’.Thereasonshefeltdistressedaskingforhelpfromunknownwomen wasbecause,assheputit,‘onlyprostitutesinmycountryendintheseinstitutions. Imean,Ihaveagoodfamilyandgoodfriendsbackhome(homeland)whowould havesupportedandhelpedmeduringthosedifficulttimes.ButhereIhadnochoice otherthanendinginthewomen’srefuge.’ Nonetheless,Lutz(1991)hasarguedthatsincethecolonialrepresentationof MiddleEasternMuslimwomenaspassivewassodeep-rooted,itwasincreasingly difficulttoavoidreproducingthestereotypewhilestudyingMuslimmigrantwomen. However,LutzhasidentifiedanotherriskinthestudyofMuslimwomeninthe west,thefactthat‘theWesternwomanservesascounterpoint:asthestandardfor measuringwomenelsewhere’(Lutz1991:2).Thisissuehasbecomeparticularly visibleinthecaseofFrenchresearchongenderandmigration. French scholars, such as Lacoste-Dujardin (2000), Souilamas (2000) and Tribalat(1995),havesuggestedthatmigrationisaxiomaticallypositiveforthe emancipationofMuslimwomen, emancipationismorerelevanttodaughtersandespeciallytheolderdaughtersin afamily,althougheventheyoungerchildren,bothboysandgirls,maybenefit bybeingbroughtupbyanemancipatedmother,moreabletostimulatethemin theirstudiesandtoincitethemtosocialsuccess.(Lacoste-Dujardin2000:66) Lacoste-Dujardin(2000)hasinterpretedaspositivethedisempowermentofthe figureofthefatherthatimmigrationoftenproduces.TheMuslimfatheroften becameunabletoremainthebreadwinnerofthefamilyastheQur’andictates, findinghimselfdependentonhiswifeorevenchildren.Lacoste-Dujardinhas,to useLutz’sobservation,basedherfeministanalysisonapredominantethnocentric ideaof‘woman’,failingtoobservethatMuslimmigrantwomenandtheirdaughters maypossessorhavedevelopeddifferentideasof‘emancipation’fromthatprevalent
TheDynamicsofGenderinIslam
125
inpost-1968France.Whatwouldhavebeeninterestingtostudy,andwhathasstill notbeenresearched,ishowMuslimmigrantwomenreacttothewesternfeminist ideaofemancipation. However,weshouldrememberthatgenderisnotonlyausefulanalyticconcept, asitcanalsobecomeapowerfulpoliticaldiscourse.Wemayconsiderthe1979 Iranianrevolutionasoneofthemostprominentexamples.Iranianwomenwith theirblackchādor,whichwouldfinallytrapthem,representedthesymbolofthat revolutionwhichaskedforanequal,homogenizedsocietyundertheguideofthe Ayatollah,theonlytrueShi‘aguidetowardsIslam.YetinFrance,Muslimwomen foundthemselvesatthecentreofanotherpoliticalbattle,thatofthe‘assimilation’ oftheyoungergenerations.Theþijāb(headscarf)hasrecentlyacquiredthestatus ofacounter-hegemonicsymbolthatwishestodenytheimposedhomogeneityof Frenchsecularism.Fifteenyearsafterthe‘headscarfaffair’(Dayan-Herzbrun2000) theFrenchgovernmenthasenforcedacontroversiallawbanningallreadilyvisible religioussymbols,aimingtopreventfemaleMuslimstudentsfromwearingtheir þijābs.ManyMuslimwomeninFranceperceivethelegislationasanti-democratic. ThusaconsiderablenumberofMuslimwomeninFrance,aswellasintherestof theworld,fiercelyopposedthegovernment’slegislationandtheirprotestreached aninternationalaudience(Thomas2005;Brems2006). TheþijābhasbeenoftenmisunderstoodasasymbolofIslamicoppression,which mustberemovedinordertoallowMuslimwomentoachievefullemancipation and,inthiscase,tobecomeaFrenchcitizen.Itisthereforeunsurprisingthat Lacoste-Dujardin,likemanyotherFrenchanthropologists,hassuggestedthatgirls andboysofMuslimorigincouldbetransformedintoFrenchcitizensupholding theFrenchvaluesoflaicïtéonlyiftheirmothersbecameemancipated,preferably throughdivorce,fromtheirfamilies,since,forMernissiandLacoste-Dujardin, patriarchyisanoppressive,superimposedstructurewhichMuslimmenareableto imposebecauseofIslam.IfinShankland’sdramatichyperbole,Muslimwomenare giftstobeexchangedbetweenMuslimmen,intheworksofmanyFrenchscholars, suchasLacoste-Dujardin,Muslimwomenneedtoberescued,‘unveiled’,andso beempoweredbytheFrenchlaicïté(secularism). Thetendencyofsociologyandanthropologyisoftentofocuson‘issues’, facilitatingaconstantemphasisonthedifficultiesandproblemsofthepopulation studied.Thisincreasestheriskthatscholarsmaypresentindividuals,oraparticular categorywithinthestudiedsociety,aspassivelyunderthecontrolofundetermined socioculturalforces.Lutzhasurgedanthropologiststo‘lookatthem[immigrant women]asnewcomers,needingtimetoadjusttobothdifferencesandsimilarities inthehostsocietieslife-styles’(1991:23).Muslimmigrantwomenarecapable ofnegotiatingbetweentheirIslamicandculturalvaluesandthevaluesoftheir hostsocieties.Anewgenerationofanthropologists,suchastheItalo-Moroccan anthropologistRubaSalihhasrecognizedthisdynamic. Salih,whohasconductedananthropologicalstudyconcerningMoroccan immigrant women living in Italy (2000), argues that, ‘immigrant women contextuallynegotiatetheboundariesofinclusionandexclusionofSelfandOther, accordingtothediverseandsometimesintersectinghegemonicdiscoursesthatthey
126
TheAnthropologyofIslam
mayfaceindifferentplacesandphasesoftheirlives’(2000:323).Sheemphasizes theabilitiesofMuslimimmigrantwomentorenegotiatenewboundariesinstead ofpassivelyassimilatingwithinthehost‘Western’models.Sheremindsusthat Muslimimmigrantwomenactivelytakepartnotonlyintheirfamilies,butalsoin theirhostsocieties.WhilethemajorityofFrenchscholarswehavediscussedseem tointerpretIslamasanobstacletoassimilation,SaliharguesthatMuslimimmigrant womenintegrateIslamintotheircomplexnegotiationprocesses,whichinvolvenot onlytheirhostsocietiesbutalsotheirformerhomelands.Basch,GlickSchillerand Szanton(1994)havearguedthatimmigrantsarepartof‘deterritorializednationstates’(i.e.astatethat‘stretchesbeyonditsgeographicalboundaries’)sothat ‘thenation’speoplemayliveanywhereintheworldandstillnotliveoutsidethe state[andbyextension]whereveritspeoplego,theirstategoestoo’(1994:269). However,Smith(1999)hascriticizedBasch’sideaof‘deterritorializednationstates’,arguingthatitmightaffecttheconceptofdiaspora.Smithhasreminded usthat,despitetheavailablecommunicationtechnology,intheirhostcountries Muslimimmigrantwomenmaystillexperiencedisplacement. AvoidingtheradicalismofBaschetal.(1994),Salih,inanotherarticle(2001), suggeststhatMoroccanimmigrantwomenareplurinationalsubjects.Thishighlights thefactthatMuslimwomenexperience‘embeddednesswithmultiplehegemonic structuresoperatingatmorethanonenationallevelwhichconditionstheirpotential tomove,theiridentitiesandtheirtransnationalactivitiesinagenderedway’(2001: 669).ItispreciselybecauseMuslimimmigrantwomenare‘plurinational’thatthey cannotbepoliticallypassivesubjectsassomehavesuggested.Indeed,farfrom beingpassive‘repeaters’ofmen’sdiscourses,Muslimimmigrantwomendevelop theirownpoliticalandreligiousviews. IslamhasacentralroleinthelivesofthemajorityofMuslimmigrantwomen who,havinglostthesupportoftheextendednetworkoffriendsandfamilythat theyenjoyedbeforemigration,havetomeetotherMuslimwomencomingfrom differentcountrieswhichhavedivergentculturalandreligiousnorms.Sisterhood isoftenmediatedthroughtheconceptofummah,asIobservedinthecaseof NorthernIrelandandScotland(Marranci2003b,2007).Indeed,theIslamicrhetoric smoothespossibleconflictsbyemphasizingcommonunderstandings.Women’s groups,partiallysimilarintheiractivitiestothoseexistinginIslamiccountries, arepromotedandorganized.Sometimes,therelationshipsbetweenmainmaledominatedmosquesandthesewomen’sgroupsarenoteasy,asthecaseofAl-Nisa Women’sGroupmightexemplify. In1998,thesameyearastheGoodFridayAgreement,MrsKhanandsome PakistaniwomenestablishedtheAl-NisaWomen’sGroupinBelfast.Duringone ofmyconversationswithMrsKhan,sheexplainedwhytheydecidedtoformthis organization,whichwouldhaveanimportantimpactontheintegrationofMuslim womenwithinNorthernIreland, Twenty-sevenyearsagotherewerefewMuslimsinNorthernIrelandandeven fewerwomen.Moreover,nowomenwereinvolvedintheactivitiesofthe mosque.Theydidnothaveanyinfluence.Eventhoughtheywereveryactive
TheDynamicsofGenderinIslam
127
-morethanmenIhavetosay-wedidnothaveanywomanonthe[mosque’s] committee.SoweneededtodosomethingtoeducateMuslimwomeninan Islamicway.Well,threeyearsagoweorganizedAl-Nisathankstothefundsthat thegovernmentandNICEMhadprovided.Wearenowacharityorganization with our charity number. Of course, men were not very happy about this organizationandourindependenceandfreedom,eventhoughallouractivities andactionswerecompletelyIslamic! Muslimmigrantwomenhaveactivelytriedtofighttheisolationtheyweresubjected tobecauseoftheparticularNorthernIrishpoliticalenvironmentandthestrong patriarchalstructureofthePakistaniandBangladeshiMuslimcommunities. Thewomen’seffortstobecomeanactivepartofNorthernIrishsocietyledto increasedtensionwithlocalmosqueleaders.ThefactthattheAl-NisaWomen’s GroupwasostracizedbytheBelfastIslamicCentrehighlightsthedifficultyof integratingMuslimwomenintothemalemajority.Becauseoftheirirreconcilable differences,thecollaborationbetweentheAl-NisaWomen’sGroupandtheBIC brokedowninthesummerof2002.ThemosquecommitteebannedAl-Nisa Women’sGroupnotonlyfromusingtheBIClogo,butalsothemosquepremises. Despitethemale-dominatedmosqueshunningthem,theAl-NisaWomen’sGroup didnotdisappear.Oneofthewomen’saidorganizationsinBelfast,dealingwith refugees,offeredameetingspaceandofficetothem.Thisgenerousdonation resultedfromthetrans-communitysupportnetworkthathaddevelopedoverthe years.WhilebothMuslimmigrantwomenandMuslimmigrantmenclaimtohave ‘Islamic’identities,theformationoftheirrespectiveidentitiesoriginatesfrom differentprocessesandexperiencesoftheirenvironment,which,aswehaveseen inChapter5ofthisbook,influencetheiridentities.
THELOSTMASCULINITY:ANEEDFORRESEARCH Themajorityofworksandstudiesthatwehavereviewedhavediscussedgender asif‘gender’meant‘femininity’.StudiesofmasculinityinthecontextofMuslim societiesaresurprisinglyrare(forexceptions,seeGhoussoubandSinclair-Web 2000andLahoucine2006)despitetheattentionthatgenderstudieshavepaidto masculinityinothersocietiesandcultures.Evenless,aswewilldiscusslater, hasbeenwrittenconcerningMuslimgaysandlesbians.Oneofthereasonsfor thislackofattentiontomasculinityandhomosexualityinIslamcouldbefound inthefactthatgenderhasnotbeenunderstoodasdynamicsbetweensubjects. InacontemporaryanthropologicalapproachtoMuslimlives,wecannotreduce gendertofemininity,sinceitisonlythroughtheobservationandanalysisofthe relationshipsbetweenthegenderswhichwecanachieveafullpicture. So,letusgobacktomyethnographicexampleinBelfastandtrytoinclude masculinitywithintheanalysis.Themainissueathandiswhytheal-Nisagroup was,inreality,bannedfromthelocalmosque.Thekeytounderstandingitcanbe foundinaparticulareventthattookplaceduringtheGeneralMeetinginwhich
128
TheAnthropologyofIslam
thebanwasdecided,whentheAl-NisaWomen’sGroupfounditselfatthecentre ofaheateddiscussion.Thequalifier‘heated’isindeedappropriate,forduringthe meeting,ayoungMuslimmanattemptedtosetfiretothatyear’scontroversial annualreportissuedbytheAl-NisaWomen’sGroup.Thishostileactionwas instigatedbythetranscriptofaspeechgivenbythepresidentoftheAl-Nisa Women’sGroupataconferenceonthetopicofwomeninNorthernIreland.The controversysurroundedthefollowingstatement:‘Aswomen,letusnotforgetthat otherequallystrongelementsmakeupouridentities.Someofusaredisabled, old,young,lesbianorbisexual,rich,poorandsoon’.Clearly,themajorityof themenatthemosquefoundthereferencetohomosexualityinappropriateand unacceptable.YetthiswasnotjustbecauseorthodoxinterpretationsofIslamhave forbiddenhomosexuality.Themigrationexperience,aswehavediscussedbefore, challengesthemainsymbolofmasculinity.Pels(2000)hassuggestedthatMuslim migrantmensufferdisempowermentwithintheirfamilybecauseofunemployment orunderpaidjobs,whicheffectivelyreducethepossibilityoftheirbeingthefamily breadwinner.Somemaythinkthatthismightbejustaneconomicissue,butthe factisthatIslamiclawrequiresMuslimmentosupporttheirfamiliesfinancially. Unemploymentor,moreoften,theirhusbands’underpaidjobs‘force’Muslim womentoexperiencerolereversaleconomicallyspeaking.Inotherwords,there isadramaticinversionoftheIslamicpreceptsstructuringthetraditionalMuslim family.Moreover,themajorityofmyrespondentsinBelfasthighlightedhowliving inanon-MuslimcountrycouldexposeMuslimsto‘westernbadinfluencesand illnesses’ofwhichthemostdangerouswas,indeed,homosexuality. ThepresidentofAl-Nisa’sreferencetohomosexualitychallengedtwomain aspectsoftheMuslimmen’smasculinity:firsttheircapacitytocontroltheirfamilies andgiveagoodMuslimeducationtotheirchildren,andsecondly,thepowerto controlthemosquespaceasmainlyawhollymalespace.Theprintedstatement referringtohomosexuality,andinparticulartolesbians,challengedtheimageof amasculineIslam.ThefactthattheMuslimcommunitywaswellawarethatsome oftheirmembersweregaysandlesbians,thoughofficiallytheydidnot‘come out’,increasedthewillofthemajorityofcommitteememberstobantheAl-Nisa Women’sGroup,seenasasubversiveanddisruptivefeminineelement.Without payingattentiontotherelationshipbetweengenders,aswellasthesymbolicand identityvaluesthecommunityattributestoitsunderstandingofgender,Iwouldnot havebeenabletoexplainthisethnographicexamplefully.
THEDYNAMICSOFHONOUR Masculinityisnottheonlyelementthatanthropologistsandsociologistsstudying Islamhaveoverlooked.Althoughthefeministscholarswediscussedatthebeginning ofthischapterhavefocusedonpatriarchyaswellasthemalerepresentationand stereotypesofMuslimwomen(seeMernissi1975;Hussain1984;Sabah1984; Ahmed1992;Roald2001;Droeber2005),weknowverylittle,ornothing,about Muslimwomen’sstereotypesconcerningMuslimmen.Anthropologistsstudying
TheDynamicsofGenderinIslam
129
Islamhaveinterpretedthehonour/shamecomplex5(Peristiany1965;Wikan1984; Akpinar2003)asmainlybasedonthemalepatriarchalcontrolofthewomenof thefamily.AnoticeableexceptionistheseminalstudyofAbu-Lughod(1986). BystudyingtheconceptofhonouramongEgyptianBedouins,Abu-Lughodhas observedthatinthatsocietywomenholdcodified‘honour’rulestowhichmen(at leastiftheywanttoachieveasuccessfulmarriage)mustconform: Womenclaim,forinstance,that‘realmen’controlalltheirdependentsandbeat theirwiveswhenthewivesdostupidthings.Onewoman,whosedaughterwas abouttomarryoneofthemostrespectedmeninthecamp,said,‘mydaughter wantsamanwhoseeyesareopen–notsomeonenice...No,shewantssomeone whowillorderheraround’...Oneoldwomantoldme,‘whenamanisreally something[manly]hepaysnoheedtowomen.’‘Amanwholistenstohiswife whenshetellshimwhattodoisafool’saidayoungwoman...manyagreed adding‘ifamanisfool,awomanrideshimlikeadonkey’.(1986:89,95) Duringmyresearch,IstartedtowonderwhetherMuslimmigrantwomencould havesimilar‘honourrules’andformedstereotypesconcerningtheideaofthe ‘real’Muslimman(seeMarranci2006a).Ihavefoundthatcertainlythediscourse ofhonourandshameinIslamcouldnotbelimitedtothemalegender.Asinother aspectsofgenderwehavediscussed,afullunderstandingcanonlybereachedif therelationshipsbetweenthegendersareunderstoodasdynamics.Muslimwomen aswellasMuslimmencanbeaffectedbythebehaviouroftheirrelatives.Stewart (1994)hasobservedthathonourisabipartitesystem;theconceptwouldberelevant toboththehonouracknowledgedandtheacknowledger.Asforcommunication, theindividualstakingpartinthesocialinteractionshouldsharetherulesonwhich honourisgrantedorwithdrawn.Inthecaseofhonour/shame,itistruethatina majorityofcasesMuslimwomenhavetheunwantedpowertodishonourtheirmale relativesbybreakingtheIslamicnormsofmodesty,inparticularthroughsexual behaviours.IftheMuslimwoman‘bringsshame’onherfamily,themalerelatives havetore-establishtheirjeopardizedhonourthroughsymbolic,orintheworst casesrealphysicalpunishment(Akpinar2003). However,sinceanthropologistshavegreatlyoverlookedmasculinityinIslam,it isverydifficulttofindstudieswhichtelluswhatmayhappenifitisamalerelative who‘bringsshametothefamily’andinwhatinstancesshameisbroughtbyaman. AlthoughmorestudiesindifferentMuslimsocietiesareneeded,havingstudied MuslimmigrationinEurope,Ihavecomeacrosssomesituationsinwhichthe honour/shameprocesssawMuslimmeninthepositionoftheonewhoshamesthe family.Toillustrate,IwillofferanethnographicexampleIcollectedinIreland. Saidaisa37-year-oldEgyptianwomanlivinginDublinwhomarrieda43year-oldEgyptianman,Eyad,convincedthathecouldfindfortuneinEuropeas abusinessman.HesoldhislittleshopinCairoandtransferredhiswifeandtwo daughterstoDublin.EyadwasknowninhisneighbourhoodtobeagoodMuslim whocaredforhisfamilyandwenttothejum‘aeveryFriday.Saidawasnotso happyaboutherhusband’smove.Shewasveryworriedabouttheeducationof
130
TheAnthropologyofIslam
theirdaughtersandtheinfluencethatanon-Muslimcountrymighthaveonthem. Herhusbandopenedtheshopthathedreamtofandstartedtobuildupasuccessful business.HealsobegantoenjoythelifeofDublin,mixingwithnon-Muslimfriends andpatronizingpubs.Verysoonafterwards,hedrankalcohol,thoughwasnever drunk,andavoidedthemosque.HestilldefinedhimselfaMuslim,butdecided tostoppractising.Saidawasparticularlyconcernedaboutherhusband’snew behaviourandtriedtoconvincehimto‘gobacktoIslam’.Althoughhepromised hermanytimesthathewouldresumepractisingatthebeginningofeachRamaóan, heneverdid.Meanwhile,backinEgypt,Saida’sfamilybecameawareofthe problemsshewasfacingwithherhusbandandoneofSaida’sbrothersdecidedto approachhisbrother-in-law’sfamily,whosefatherwasveryreligious. Saida,whousedtogotothemosqueregularly,inparticularfortheweekly MuslimWomen’sCircle,wasmadeawareofthegossipconcerningherhusband. SomeMuslimwomenblamedherforthenon-Islamicbehaviourofherhusband. GossipaboutSaida’sdaughters,whoatthattimewereagedfifteenandseventeen, alsostartedtospreadamongtheEgyptiancommunity.Ofcourse,thebehaviourof Saida’shusbandhadaffectedthereputationofSaidaandherdaughters;inother words,ithadaffectedSaida’s‘honour’asagoodMuslimwoman,expressedinthe functionofwifeandmother.Duringoneofourinterviews,shewasverydistressed andtoldmethatshewasplanningtodivorceandgobacktoherfamilyinEgypt, ‘HowcanIfeelproudofmyhusbandwhenheisevenunabletoachieverespect fromhisownchildren?’Shestated,‘Hehasnoteventherespectofhisfamilyin Egypt.Hecouldhavemoneynow,buthehaslosthisMuslimidentityandbrought shametoeverybody,inparticulartomeandhisdaughters,who,Inshallah,Ihope willstillfindagoodMuslimhusband,despitethereputationoftheirownfather.’ Shethenconcluded,‘Mydivorceisjustified;IhaveanIslamicdignity,Iama MuslimwomanandIwillnotcompromiseanylonger’. EyaddidnotbringshametohisfamilybydisruptingtheIslamicrulesof modesty,somethingthat,accordingtotheQur’an,notonlyMuslimwomenshould respectbutMuslimmenalso.Byfailingtobethe‘goodMuslim’,theresponsible Muslimfatherandhusband,andindulginginovertly‘western’behaviours,Eyad had‘broughtshame’tohisfamily.Thecommunityhadnoticedthathestopped practisingIslam,andthisdisruptedthereputationthathiswifeanddaughtershad enjoyedbefore. ItisclearthatMuslimwomenhaveformedacertainmodelofmasculinity, which,liketheMuslimmen’sfeminineideal,isbasedonIslamicvalues.Thereis arelationshipbetweenthedynamicsofhonourandshamebetweenthegenders. Bothmenandwomenareconsidered,thoughindifferentroles,theguardiansofthe religion.Honourisnotonlylinkedtoarespectforgenderrolesamongthemembers ofthefamilyandexpectedmoralbehaviours,butfemininityandmasculinityare chargedandembeddedwithasanctitywhichmakesthemresponsibleforeach other’sdīn.Ifthisiscorrect,asIthink(yetmoreresearchisneededonthissubject), itmeansthatthewesternconceptofpatriarchyisnotusefultoacorrectanalysis ofgenderinIslamandnewapproaches,goingbeyondclassicfeministideologies, areneeded.
TheDynamicsofGenderinIslam
131
THELASTTABOO:THENON-HETEROSEXUALMUSLIMS IfthesexualbehavioursofamemberofaMuslimfamilycanjeopardizethestatus, ifnottheunity,ofhisorherfamily,6non-heterosexualsexualbehavioursare considered–astwonon-heterosexualMuslimstoldme–themostshamefuland threateningofallfamilysins.ImetAfrainLondonwhileattendingameeting discussingyoungMuslimsandtheirfuture.AfraisamongthefewMuslimwomen ofthegroupwhodoesnotwearaþijāb.Furthermore,herhaircut,shortandpunky, vividlycontrastedwiththefewotherMuslimwomenwhodidnotveil,butstill hadlonghair.AfrawasneitherSouthAsiannorArab,butboth.Herfatherwas fromLebanon,hermotherfromPakistan,andshewasborninEngland.Asshe explained,‘Ihavetomakesenseofmanydifferentfamilytraditions,bywhich sometimesIamconfused.ThisisthereasonforwhichIfeelverycomfortableto definemyselfMuslim,thoughmanyofthem[Muslims]wouldrejectmyidentity ashypocriticalandblasphemous.’ThereasontheotherMuslimsmightrejecther identitybecamecleartomewhenshestraightforwardlytoldme,‘IamaMuslim lesbian,youknow.’ Afradiscoveredhernon-heterosexualityinherfinalyearsofsecondaryschool. Atthattime,sheusedtoweartheþijābandattendtheMuslimwomen’sgroupof herlocalmosque.Hermotherwasparticularlyreligious.ShehadeducatedAfra torespectIslamanditspractices,suchasprayersandRamaóan.WhenAfrafelt attractedtosomeofherfemalefriends,sheunderstoodthepossibleconsequences ofhersexualorientation.HerfirstreactionwastoincreaseherpracticeofIslamto ‘avoidtemptations’.Atnineteenyearsold,sheevenconsideredgettingmarried,but herfatherwasagainsttheidea,sincehewishedhertofinishherstudiesfirst.When shebeganuniversity,shemetanotherwomanwithwhomshestartedarelationship. Afrawentthroughacrisisofidentity,sincebeingMuslimwasveryimportantfor her.TodayAfra,nowtwenty-fiveyearsold,hasresolvedhernon-heterosexual Muslimidentitybyacceptingherselfassheis,‘I’macreatureofGod,andsexual instinctsarepartofthehumanbeing.Godcreatedmeinthisway,sowhyshouldI stopbeingMuslim?IwanttobeMuslim,butIhavetoacceptthatIcanonlybea non-heterosexualone.’IfAfrahasacceptedthefactthatsheisanon-heterosexual Muslim,hermotherhasnot.However,herfather,whotendedtobemoresecular inhisapproachtoIslam,commentedonhercomingoutinthesewords,‘Well, IhavestilltothankAllah.Whenyoutoldusyouneededtospeaktousabouta veryseriousmatter,Ithoughtitwasaboutdrugs!’Bycontrast,hermotherhasnot acceptedAfra’snon-heterosexuality,andtherelationshipbetweenthemwasstill tensethedayImetAfra.Tocomeout,atleastwithherparentsandfriends,has helpedAfratoavoidthecompartmentalizationofheridentityandlife. Notallnon-heterosexualMuslims,however,decideto‘comeout’andadmit theirsexualorientation.Some,likeAmjad,a35-year-oldMoroccanlivingin Scotland,havetocopewitha‘doublelife’.AmjadleftMoroccotenyearsagoand sincethenhehaslivedinbothEnglandandScotland.AlthoughAmjadwasnot ‘mosque-going’,herespectedIslamanddefinedhimselfasMuslim.Heknewvery earlyinlifethathewas‘different’andclaimedthat‘thingswereevenmoredifficult
132
TheAnthropologyofIslam
inMorocco.Peoplecalledmethe“bint”thegirl,becausetheysawIwasdifferent.’ ThefactthatAmjadwasvisiblyeffeminateexposedhimtojokesandevenphysical attacks.‘Ithinkthatmyparentsknewwhatwaswrongwithme.Imean,thatIfelt morelikeagirl.’Hetoldme,‘So,theyarrangedamarriagewhichwassupposedto resolvemyproblem,becauseMuslimmenhavetomarryandmarriageisthemain doorofadulthoodand,likecircumcision,makesyouvisiblyaman.’Hemarrieda cousin,whowasfiveyearsolderthanhewas.Hedidnottellherabouthissexual orientationanddecidedtomigratetoEuropetofindajob.Helefthiswifebehind andheusuallyvisitsherduringtheholidays.InScotland,bycontrast,hehasnonheterosexualrelationships.Amjadhasclearlydividedhislifeintotwodifferent identityspaces.Indeed,asBoellstorff(2005a)hasconcludedinhisresearch, whethergayMuslimsupholdheteronormativity(e.g.,byseeingtheirhomosexualdesiresassinful,marryingheterosexual,orstatingthattheyplanto marry)ordestabilizeitonsomelevel(e.g.,bytheirhomosexualdesiresas Godgivenorsayingthattheywillnotmarryheterosexually),todatenopoint ofcommensurabilitybetweenthe‘languages’ofIslamandgaysubjectivity hasbeenreached.Yetgaylivesexistandarelivedeveryday;whatexistsis ahabitation,notaresolution,ofincommensurability.[Yet]Thissimultaneous habitationofthecategoriesgayandMuslimissubconsciouslyincomplete. (2005a:582–3) Homosexualityhasbeenthemostoverlookedtopicofgenderstudieswithin Muslimsocieties.Schmidukehasobserved, TheinvestigationofhomosexualpracticesinIslamiccivilizationhasuntil recentlybeenaclosedsubjectofenquiry.Seeingthehistoryofhomosexuality asamarginalfield,ifnotanembarrassinganddistastefulsubjectofstudy, WesternscholarsofIslamandMiddleEasthaveeitherignoreditaltogether, treateditinoccasionalfootnoteor,atworst,misrepresentedandjudgediton thebasisoftheirpersonalmoralconvictions.Scarcelyanyattemptwasmade togobeyondobservingoverthomosexualbehaviourtoanalysethesocialand culturalformsofsuchhomosexualactivities,whethertheywerepatternedby age,genderorclass,howtheyfunctionedoraffectedindividualsandsociety atlarge,andwhatmightbethecausesofthevariousformsofhomosexuality practices.Evenamonggayhistorians,thestudyofthehomosexualpracticesof theMiddleEastwaslongneglected.(1999:261) Thelackofinformationandstudiesonthetopichasbroughtsomeofmystudents toaskmewhethergayandlesbianMuslimseverexistedinthehistoryofIslam.So manyofthemaresurprisedwhentheydiscoverthatmedievalChristianpolemics representedIslamnotonlyasanovertlysexualizedandimmodestreligion,7butalso asareligiontoleranttowards–ifnotinvitingto–homosexuality(Daniel1993). Thiswasbecause,intheMiddleAges,withinArabsocietiesnon-heterosexual behaviours,inparticularinvolvingyoungpeople,commonlyappearedinnovels
TheDynamicsofGenderinIslam
133
andpoems.MurrayandRose(1997)haveprovidedsomehistoricalexamplesfrom differentprovincesoftheOttomanEmpire.Theyseemtosuggestthatpassivenonheterosexualrelationshipsduringtheteenageyearswouldnothaveaffectedthe honourofthefutureadultmen.Itwasconsideredaformof‘education’,whichwas somewhatsimilartohowancientGreekssawthepracticeofpederasty.However, ifthenon-heterosexualbehaviourcontinuedbeyondtheteenageyears,people regardeditasasyndrome(Rosenthal1991)thatwasverydifficulttocure. Nonetheless, the orthodox interpretations of Islam agree that the Qur’an (throughthestoryofLot)hascondemnednon-heterosexualrelationships;thesunna condemnsitinevenharsherterms.Confusion,however,surroundsthecorrect punishment.SomeþadithsshowtheProphettobealmosttoleranttohomoerotic desires;whileinothersheisdescribedasbeingveryharshinhisrequestfor punishment,whichinsomecasesinvolvedstoningboththeculpritstodeath(Pellat 1992).Thesedifferenceshavemarkedthedivergencesonthematterexpressedby thedifferentIslamicSchools.Hence,thelegislationavailableindifferentIslamic countries(Sofer1992)variesinthelevelofseverityofthepunishment.Yet,asI haveobservedduringmyresearch,notallheterosexualMuslimsconsidernonheterosexualrelationshipsasgrievoussinsagainstIslam.Many,inparticularliving inthewest,perceivenon-heterosexualMuslimsassufferingfromidentityand sexualityproblems–inthebestcase,acontradictiontobereconciledthrough Islam.8 Duringthemid1990s,asSchmiduke(1999)hasemphasizedinherreview article,thestudyofnon-heterosexualMuslimsstartedfromhistoricalandliterature basedresearch, AmongthefirstpublicationsinthefieldwasBruceW.Dunne’soutlineofan agendaforhistoricalresearchonhomosexualityintheMiddleEast(Dunne1990). ItwasfollowedbySexualityanderoticismamongmalesinMoslemsocieties, acollectioneditedbyArnoSchmittandJehodeaSofer(1992),consisting primarilyofpersonalaccountsbyWesterntravellersoftheirdisappointing sexualencounterswithArabsandIranians.InhissubsequentBio-bibliography ofmale-malesexualityanderoticisminMuslimsocieties(1995),ArnoSchmitt providedawealthofreferencestoIslamicandWesternprimaryandsecondary sourcesdealingwithhomosexualityandhomoeroticisminIslamiccivilization. (1999:260) Inmorerecentpublications,stillwithinthefieldofhistoryandliterature,we findWright and Rowson (1997) and Murray and Roscoe (1997).The latter publicationincludesasectionentitled‘anthropologicalstudies’,whichdiscusses non-heterosexualbehaviourinsomeMuslimsocietiessuchasIraqandIndonesia. Unfortunately,theauthorshaveonlysummarizedthestudies,thechaptersarevery shortandtheanalysisstillstemsfromthehistoricalandliteraryapproachesofthe previoussections. Nonetheless,thesefirststudieshaveincreasedanthropologists’interestin thestudyofnon-heterosexualMuslims.Forexample,since1999,Boellstorff
134
TheAnthropologyofIslam
hasconductedfieldworkinIndonesiaonnon-heterosexualMuslimsandwritten interesting ethnographies (1999, 2003, 2004a, 2004b, 2004c, 2005a, 2005b) discussingtherelationshipsthathisrespondentshadwiththeirMuslimnonheterosexualidentities.Evenmorerecentistheanthropologicalstudyofnonheterosexualethnicminoritiesinthewest.Oneofthefirstscholarstoaddressthe subjectamongtheBritishSouthAsiancommunityistheanthropologistKawale (2003).AlthoughKawalehasdiscussednotonlyfirstandsecondgenerations ofSouthAsiangaysandlesbiansbutalsobisexuals(indeedanovelty),shehas, however,focusedonlyonethnicity.ThemajorityofKawale’sinformantsmight havebeenMuslims,sincetheywereofPakistaniorMiddleEasternorigin,butthe difficultrelationsbetweenreligion,ethnicityandnon-heterosexualidentitieshave notbeenexplored. Thus,theresearchesofYip(2004a,2004b,2004c)andSiraj(2006)areinnovativeinthisrespect.InobservingMuslimnon-heterosexualsocialinteractions withfamilyandpeers,Islam,seenaspartoftheidentityformation,becomesthe centraltopicofYip’sandSiraj’sanalyses.Yip’sin-depthstudyhashighlightedthe difficultiesoftheprocessofcombiningthetwoidentities.Hehasobservedthat non-heterosexualMuslimsacknowledgethattheQur’anandþadithsrejectnonheterosexualrelationships;yetthemajorityhavelittleknowledgeoftheological arguments.Yiphasalsofoundthatthemajorityofnon-heterosexualMuslimsstill practisetheirreligion,thoughtheytendtocompartmentalizetheirlivessoasto avoidapossiblecrisisofidentity.Indeed,whatMurrayandRose(1997)described intheirhistoricalinvestigationisstillastrongargumentamongcontemporary Muslimcommunities,bothinthewestandtheIslamicworld:‘non-heterosexuality isawesterndisease’.YetYiphasemphasizedhowtheMuslimcommunities explainthis‘westerndisease’astheresultofanintenseexposuretowesternvalues, suchasindividualismandsecularism.Bycontrast,YiphasfoundthatmanynonheterosexualMuslimsexplaintheirsexualpreferenceasinevitable,sinceGod createdthemwithsuchasexualorientation.Thishasledsomeofthemtoreinterpret theIslamictextsinsuchawaythatnon-heterosexualityis,ifnotjustified,atleast toleratedornotpunished. Yip(2004c)hasalsoemphasizedhowfamiliesofnon-heterosexualMuslims seemarriageasthemosteffective‘cure’fortheirchildren’ssexualpreferences. Somenon-heterosexualMuslimshavegivenintopressuretogetmarried.Inher study,Sirajhaspresentedanextremeexampleinwhichanon-heterosexualMuslim remainedmarriedforthirteenyearstoawomanwhomheneitherlovednorsexually desired(Siraj2006:210–11).Nevertheless,non-heterosexualMuslimslivinginthe westhavetofacechallengesandrejectionfromnotonlytheMuslimcommunity butalsowestern,whitenon-heterosexuals.Inhisresearch,Yiphasshownthatthe widernon-heterosexualcommunityregardnon-heterosexualMuslimsasexotic andfindtheirreligiositycontradictory.Kawale(2003)andmorerecentlySiraj (2006)havediscussedtherelevancethatsupportgroupshavefornon-heterosexual Muslims.Indeed,recentlysocialsupportgroups,suchasAl-FatihaandAl-Habaib inLondon,mainlyformedbySouthAsians,havebeenactiveinchallengingthe orthodoxinterpretationofnon-heterosexualityinIslam.
TheDynamicsofGenderinIslam
135
CONCLUSION Islamictexts,incommonwiththoseofmanyotherreligions,havediscussedthe relationshipbetweenthegendersandthepositionofwomenandmenwithintheir familiesandsocieties.Nonetheless,sinceIslamictextscanonlybeinterpreted,we havefoundthatthereexistdifferentopinionsongenderinIslam.Although,when weleaveasidethetheologicaldebate,andweexplorethefirststudiesofMuslim societies(seeGeertz1968;Gellner1981;Gilsenan1982)wefindevidenceofa disinteresttowardsthestudyofgender,andthe‘veil’soonbecamethesymbolof oftenfutiledebatesabouttheallegedoppressionofwomenbyIslam,insteadof byMuslims.Duringthe1970s,feministscholars,bothMuslimandnon,applied feministanalysistodifferentaspectsofthelifeofwomeninIslam.Thoughsome ethnographicstudieswereincludedwithintheirdiscussions(see,forinstance, Mernissi1975)theQur’anandtheþadithswerestillseenasthemainsources forexplainingthebehaviourofMuslimmentowardsMuslimwomen.Manyof thesestudies,byessentializinggenderinIslam,haveoverlookedotherimportant aspectsofgender,suchasmasculinity.Yetfeministscholarshave,untilrecently,9 sacrificedrelevantsubjectiveelementssuchasemotionsandtheidentityformation ofMuslimwomentoadiscussionofIslamasapatriarchalpower. ThisapproachhasalsoaffectedthefirststudiesofgenderinIslaminamigration context.Frenchscholarshavebeenamongthefirsttostudythistopic(Tribalat1995; Souilamas2000;Lacoste-Dujardin2002).Yettwoelementsaffectedtheiranalysis. First,theyacceptedthemainwesternfeministviewpointthatIslam,asreligion, empowersmenwhothenoppressMuslimwomen.So,thedisempowermentof Muslimmigrantmen,particularlyintheirroleasthebreadwinnerfather,has, accordingtotheseFrenchscholars,thepositivesideeffectofemancipating,often throughdivorce,Muslimmigrantwomenandtheirchildren.AsLutz(1991)has suggested,theseethnocentricviewsarebasedontheideathatwesternprocesses offemaleemancipationshouldbeuniversal.Secondly,Mozzo-Counil(1994), asocialworkerwhoconductedanethnographicstudyofNorthAfricanMuslim womeninFrance,hasemphasizedinherinteresting,thoughalmostunknown studytherelevancethatemotions,feelingsandmemorieshaveinunderstanding genderandIslam.Mozzo-Counil’sbookfocusesonthehumanaspect,disclosing theemotionsandthoughtprocessesthesewomenwentthrough.Thesentimentsof thesewomenaswellastheircomplexpsychologicalrelationshipswiththeirown bodiesbecomepartofMozzo-Counil’snarrationandargument.Shehasreminded theanthropologistthat,‘theMaghribiwomenofthefirstgenerationcommunicate throughtheirbodies,thecryoftheirsufferingbodies,thejoyoftheirdancing bodies’andthroughthemtheexperienceoftheirimmigration(1994:9,translation fromFrenchismine).Indeed,someofMozzo-Counil’srespondentshavesuffered depressionandisolationbecauseofimmigration.Yettheemancipationofsomeof themhasonlyworsenedtheirsocialandeconomicposition,insteadofimproving theirlives.Mozzo-Counilcouldpresentamorecomplexpictureofthelivesof Muslimwomenbecausesherecognizedtherelevancethatwomen’snetworks playedinthepre-migrationlivesofthesewomenandtheimpossibilityofre-creating
136
TheAnthropologyofIslam
thosemodelsofsolidaritythatherinformantsenjoyedintheirhomeland.So,for instance,Gangulyhasrecognizedthatwomen’smemoryplaysanimportantrolein makingsenseoftheirmigration: Therecollectionsofthepastserveastheactiveideologicalterrainonwhich peoplerepresentthemselvestothemselves.Thepastacquiresamoremarked saliencewithsubjectsforwhomcategoriesofthepresenthavebeenmade unusuallyunstableorunpredictableasaconsequenceofthedisplacement enforcedbypostcolonialandmigrantcircumstances.(Ganguly1997:29–30) ThisalsomeansconsideringthatbothMuslimmenandwomen,bothheterosexual andnon,aretodaypartofacomplexnetworkoflocalandglobaldimensions (Featherstone,LashandFeatherstone1995). However,ifthestudyofgenderinIslamfocusingonwomenhasincreasingly developedindifferentdirections,thisisnotthecaseforthestudyofmasculinity. Socialscientists,andinparticularanthropologists,haveformanyyearsoverlooked therelevancethatthestudyofmasculinityhastotheunderstandingofthedynamics ofgendersinIslam.Gender,inotherwords,hasmeantonlythestudyofwomen. Onlyrecently,undertheinfluenceofgenderstudies,havesocialscientistsstartedto answerthequestion:‘WhatdoesitmeantobeaMuslimman?’(Lahoucine2006) AsinthecaseofMuslimwomen,thesestudieshave,again,focusedprimarilyon theMiddleEastandotherMuslimsocieties.Morestudiesarerequiredinthefieldof migration,inwhich,asPels(2000)hasdemonstrated,differentanddifficultsocial contextschallengemasculineMuslimidentities.Yetthemostoverlookedtopic withingenderstudiesinIslamhascertainlybeenthestudyofnon-heterosexual Muslims.Non-heterosexualpracticesinIslamiccountriesattractedtheattentionof medievalChristianpolemicists,whousedthemtodemonstratethelicentiousnessof Islam.Yetitwasonlyattheendofthe1990sthatanthropologistsstartedextensive fieldworkonthetopic.Evenmorerecentisthesociologicalandanthropological research on non-heterosexual Muslims in the west. However, topics such as therelationshipbetweennon-heterosexualMuslimsandthemainstreamnonheterosexualcommunityarestillatapioneeringlevel. Furtherresearchiscertainlyneeded.Though,fromacriticalanalysisofsome relevantexamplesoftheavailableresearchongenderandIslam,wecanobserve thatforacontemporaryanthropologicalapproachitisfundamentaltoobservethe dynamicsofgender.Thismeanstakingintoconsiderationhowfemininityand masculinityareunderstoodwithinthesocialculturalcontext,and,incontrastto themoretraditionalapproaches,therolethatthedynamicsamonggendersplayin shaping,throughidentities,Islam.
NOTES 1. Forcriticaldiscussionsofgenderandcolonialism,seeFee1974;Rogers1978; EtienneandLeacock1980;Ahmed1992.
TheDynamicsofGenderinIslam
137
2. ForaninterestingcriticismofMernissi’sapproachseeVarisco2005:81–113. 3. Foranextendedbibliography:KimballandvonSchlegel1997. 4. The list of panels and the titles of presented papers during international conferencesonMiddleEast,orIslam,confirmthistrend. 5. Thehonourandshametheorysuggeststhatincertainsocietiesmen’shonour dependsontheirabilitytocontrolwomen’ssexuality.Extremeattemptsto controlandregulatethesexualityofthefamily’swomencanleadtosome menperforminghonourkillingsinthehopeofre-establishingtheirforfeited honour. 6. Insomedisgracefulcircumstancesthiscanextendtothelivesofsomeofits members,suchasinthecaseofhonourkillings. 7. ForadiscussionofmedievalrepresentationsofMuhammadasalicentious prophet,seeRoded2006. 8. Forsimilarfindings,seealsoKawale2003;Yip2004a,2004b,2004c;Boellstorff 2005;Siraj2006. 9. Foraninterestingstudywhichtakesintoconsiderationemotions,identitiesand personality,seetheinterestingcontemporaryapproachofMiriamCooke(2001) tothelifeofMuslimwomen.
This page intentionally left blank
CHAPTER9
Conclusion
ELENCHOSII STUDENT: AfterthisjourneythroughanthropologicalstudiesonIslamandMuslims,
whathavewelearnt? Thatthereareasmanymethodologies,theoriesandideasonwhat Islammightbe,whatMuslimsocietiesare,andhowfieldworkshouldbe conducted,asthereareanthropologistsdebatingthem. STU: Acommonprojectwouldsurelybeuseful,inparticulartoday,withallthis turmoilsurroundingIslamandtheMuslimworld. ANT: Idon’tthinkwecanreachanagreementaboutwhattheanthropologyof Islammightbe.Ihaveonlysuggestedthatweneedtoreconsiderhowwe studyMuslimstoavoidrecurrentessentialisms. STU: LiketheoneaboutwomeninIslam? ANT: Yes,thisisagoodexamplethatwehavediscussedbefore.Manystudies, thoughsometimesnotopenly,continuetoaskwhetherIslamoppresses Muslimwomenornot. STU: Don’tyouthinkthisisaquestionanthropologistsmayanswer? ANT: Thisisjustafaultyquestion,andtryingtoansweritwouldprovideafaulty answer.Unfortunately,wehavenoshortageoffaultyreasoningonIslam. STU: Whatdoyoumeanbyfaultyreasoning? ANT: WecanonlylearnIslamthroughthepeoplewhopractiseitordiscussit, orthroughbooks,which,however,somebodyshouldreadandunderstand. Indeed,IlearnedhowMuslimsprayforthefirsttimefromAbdal-Kader, thesalesman,theQur’anandþadithsfromAbdalHādī,theimam,andthe restfromdifferentbooksIhaveread,butunderstoodthroughtheuseof mymind.AnabstractIslamdoesnotexist.Muslims,throughthefaculties commontoanyhumanmind,provideinterpretations,explanations,accounts anddescriptions.WhatIhavecalleddiscourses. STU: So,youagreewithel-ZeinthatIslamshouldbecontextualizedoritdoesnot exist. ANT: IhavearguedthatwhatwecallIslamisamapofthesediscourses.Thisis differentfromsayingthatIslamdoesnotexistwithoutadeterminedcontext. Atleastitexistsascognitivemapinthemindsofthosewhofeeltobe Muslims. ANTHROPOLOGIST:
140 STU:
TheAnthropologyofIslam
SoareanthropologistsstudyingthemaporMuslims?Sometimesitseems thattheyfocusonIslam,othersonMuslimssocieties,butthenagain,some presentitasshapedbyIslamasdoctrine.Itisnotclearwhattheanthropology ofIslamisstudying.Ihavetheimpressionthatitisfloatingbetweentotal relativismandtotalessentialism. ANT: Fordecades,anthropologistsdidnottrytodiscussthecomplexityofstudying Islam.Inmanycases,thesolutionwastodividethefieldintwo:thelittle traditionsoftheSufisandthegreattraditionsoftheUlemas.Someinfluential scholars,suchasGeertzandGellner,havedefinitelymistakenthemapforthe territory.Also,wehavetonoticethatthestudyofIslamhasbeensubjectedto athematizationledmorebyideologicalandpoliticalintereststhanbypurely academicones.ThesearewhatAbu-Lughodhasreferredtoas‘zonesof theorizing’. STU: I’msurprised,Doc.Anthropologistsconductfieldwork,staywithpeople andtakepartintheirlives.Sohowcouldtheyconfusethemapwiththe territory? ANT: Becausesomeofthemobservedtheterritorythroughanotherpowerful discourse, the discourse of culture, and others among them ended up essentializingit. STU: Well,cultureisfundamentaltoanthropologicalstudies.Idon’tthinkwecan avoiddiscussingit. ANT: Everythingdependsonhowwedefineculture,andIamveryconvinced thattherecentresearchsuggestingthatcultureisapartofnature,andnotan exception,isontherighttrack.But,inanycase,ifyouessentializeculture, youendupstrippinghumanbeingsoftheirbasicuniversalelements.So, theMuslimisreducedtoavehicleofexpressionforsymbolsformingthe culture. STU: Maybeitisforthisreasonthatreadingclassicanthropologicalstudiesof Islam,Ihavenotfoundthevoicesbehindtheanthropologist’svoices. ANT: Essentialismmayblindeventhemostskilledandsophisticatedanthropologist. Geertz,GellnerandMernissi,forexample,wantedtounderstandIslam,and notwhattheysawasjustaproductofit,theMuslims. STU: Whydidanthropologicalmethodologies,suchasfieldworkandparticipant observation,notpreventthis? ANT: Anthropologicalfieldwork,likeanyothermethodology,hasitshistory. Timechangesmanythings,andstudiesaretheoffspringoftheintellectual environmentinwhichtheydeveloped.Thestudiesyouhavementionedare sonsanddaughtersofthe1960sand1970s.Anthropologistswhodecidedto studyMuslimsocietiesneededtoestablishandreaffirmtheiridentitywithin thediscipline,sinceitwaschallengedbytwopowerfulfieldsofstudies,the traditionalIslamicstudiesand,morerecently,MiddleEaststudies.Inthe processofexaltingcultureandmakingittheHolyGrailofthediscipline, someanthropologists,findingrefugesolelyinsymbolicinterpretations, submergedinformants’emotions,ideasandsenseofself.Ihavesuggested thatweneedtoreconsiderhowemotionsandfeelingsarepartoffieldwork.
STU:
Conclusion
141
Studentsinanthropologyarestilltaughtfieldworkmethodologiesasifthey wouldresearchMuslimsocietiesonlyinIslamiccountries.Iwanttostudy Muslimsinthewest,buttherearenotmanypossibilitiestolearnfromthe experiencesofotheranthropologistsorfromhandbooks. ANT: Unfortunately,thisistrue.However,todaywehavetoovercometheideaof exoticfieldworkand‘home’fieldwork.TodaywecannotunderstandIslam andMuslimswithouttakingintoconsiderationtheglobaldimensions.In certaincases,fieldworkcanbeonlytrans-local,whereasinotherswehave topayattentiontothenetworkslinkingthecommunitieswithinIslamic andwesterncountries.Yetinmanyuniversities,wearestilldiscussingand teachingfieldworkasanthropologistsinthe1970sdid. STU: Icameacrossyourblogandalsotheblogsofpeoplewhowerepartofyour research.Isitnotstrangetoseecommentsonyourresearchandmemories aboutyoumadepublicbyyourinformantsduringfieldwork? ANT: AfterSeptember11,wehavetofacethefactthattheanthropologistsofIslam andtheirresearcharemoreandmorepublic.TheexpansionoftheInternet, forumandblog,notonlychallengesuswithexcitingnewpossibilities,but alsowithanunprecedentedvisibilitytoourfutureinformantsandrespondents. Thepowerrelationshipbetweentheanthropologistandtheinformant,orthe studiedcommunity,shouldbereconsidered. STU: Likeidentity? ANT: Istronglythinkthatidentityisatthecentreofanthropologicalresearchon MuslimandIslamtoday.Idonotwanttosaythatthisistheblueprintthatwe miss,butsurelyisagravitationalcentreofmanycontemporarystudies. STU: Why? ANT: Duringthe1980s,aswehaveseen,manyanthropologistsconsideredthe identity,forinstance,ofMuslimmigrantsandtheirchildrenasshapedby culturaldifferences.So,whiletheparentshadtopass,say,fromcultureAto cultureB,theirchildren,bornincultureBbuteducatedwithincultureA,had toresolvetheA/Bdichotomyortheirin-betweenidentity. STU: Surely,thechildrensufferedacrisisofidentity. ANT: Ithinkthatweshouldbeverycarefullestwecontinuethepathologization ofwestern-bornMuslims.Firstofall,weshouldnotconsideranycultureas amonolithicreality.Westerncultureinitselfdoesnotexist,itisjustanother mapofdiscourses.Second,cultures,inthewestoranyIslamiccountry,are affectedbyglobalization.PeopledonotliveinAorB,butinanenvironment shapedbymulti-contexts.Third,wecannotimposeacultureuponsome peopleonlybecausetheywereborninacertaincontextorwithincertain religioustraditions. STU: So,canwestudyMuslimidentityavoidingtheriskofessentialism? ANT: Ithinkso.Itisimportanttoacknowledgehoweachpersondefineshimselfor herself.YetitisalsotruethatIhardlyeverfoundMuslimssaying‘Iamnot aMuslim’,eventhoughtheydidnotrespectthecodeofconductthatpeople expectMuslimstorespect,suchasnotdrinkingalcohol.‘AretheyMuslims?’ Ihavebeenoftenasked.Ofcoursetheyare,becausetheyfeeltobeMuslim.
142
TheAnthropologyofIslam
Identityisanimaginarymachinerythatmakessenseofandprovidesasense ofunitytotheautobiographicalself.Itisaprocessaffectedbyemotions andfeelings,bytherelationshipwithenvironment.Anthropologistsshould focusmoreonthefeelingtobe,howitisformed,andthewaysinwhichitis expressedandmaintained. STU: ButitseemsthatanthropologistsstudyingMuslims,particularlyinthewest, havefocusedonsomeaspectsbutnotothers.Forexample,Ihavebeen surprisedatthenumberofstudiesonIslamandgender.Justoutofcuriosity, InoticedthatinGoogleScholar‘Muslimwomen’has9,100entries,‘Muslim men’2,500,‘veilandIslam’8,690,‘hijabandIslam’1,540,whilethereis nomentionofanystudymentioningmen’sclothing,aspartofidentity,or masculinityasaresearchtopic. ANT: Well,hereagainisthethematizationthatIwasreferringtobefore.Wehave seenthatOrientalists,intheirnovels,paintingsandscholarlyresearch,found thethemeoffemininityandwomeninIslamextremelyero-exotic.Colonialism reinforcedthemythofNorthAfrica,EastAsiaandIndianwomenaserotic mystery,betweenveilandseduction.Anthropologists,duringthe1960sand 1970s,werenotimmunefromtheseOrientalistinfluences,asRabinow’s ReflectionsonFieldworkinMoroccocanshow. STU: ButfeministanthropologistshavetriedtodeconstructtheseOrientalist views. ANT: Yestheydid;butagainsomestillendedinthetrapofessentialism.The symbols,suchastheþijāb,becamethefocus.Manyoftheseanthropologists, finally,foundthemselvesentangledinapolitical,sometimesideological, diatribeaboutwhetheritisrightorwrongtobantheveilorþijāb.The focusofgenderinIslam,orbetterthedynamicsamonggenderswithin Muslimcommunities,hasremainedlargelyoverlooked.So,Ithinkthatas anthropologistsofIslamweneedtorefocusonthedynamicsofgender,which include,ofcourse,theover-neglectedaspectofmasculinity. STU: Once,whilesurfingtheInternetforresearch,Icameacrossawebsitecalled Imaan1 organizedbygayandlesbianMuslims.However,Ihavenotfound muchacademicresearchonthistopic. ANT: Theresearchavailableisveryrecent.Thisisaquitedifficulttopic,since manyMuslimsrejectthefactthatsomeoftheirco-religionistscanbenonheterosexualandstillclaimthattheyareMuslim.ThemajorityofMuslims tendtointerpretnon-heterosexualityasasortofdisease,oftenofwestern origins.Therefore,itisimportantforacontemporaryanthropologyofIslam tofocusonidentityasthe‘feelingtobe’.Ifanon-heterosexualpersonalfeels tobeMuslim,itisfromthisfeelingthatwe,asanthropologists,shouldstart despitethefactthatotherMuslimsmaydenyMuslimgayidentityassuch. STU: So,ifwecannotstudyIslaminitself,butratherthedifferentdiscoursesof thosewhofeeltobeMuslims,howcanwespeakofaMuslimcommunity? Theummahdoesnotexist;itisjustareligiouscategory! ANT: AskanyArabMuslimifheorsheconsidersaBangladeshiMuslimabrother orsister,andsurelytheanswerwillbeawholeheartedyes.Yet,askMrIqbal,
Conclusion
143
orAfra,hiswife,iftheyconsiderBilal,theBangladeshiowneroftheIndian restaurantonthecorner,abrotherinIslam,andtheymaysaythatheisnot. Thereason?AlthoughBilaldoesnotdrink,hesellsandservesalcohol.For theSalaficouple,BilalisnotjustabadMuslim,butahypocrite,worse thananon-Muslim.Duringmyresearch,Ihavecollectedmuchevidence oftheological,ethnicandracialdivisionswithinthesamelocalMuslim community.Scholarshaveoftenemployedtheterms‘Muslimcommunity’ and‘ummah’aswemightusenation.However,theummah,asarealentity doesnotexist... STU: Then,istheummahjustatheologicalutopia? ANT: Well,thepointisthatincertaincircumstanceswehavesomeevidence that,despitethedivisionsandsectarianism,Muslimsareabletoactasone community,withouttheneedofarecognizedleader.Youhaveprobablyread abouttheRushdieAffair,andsurelyyouhaveseenonTVtheglobalprotests againsttheFrenchbanonIslamicscarvesandthemorerecentDanishCartoon Controversy. STU: Yes,therehasbeenanincrediblemassprotestbyMuslimsallovertheworld. AlsotherewasaboycottofDanishproducts,IrememberthataMuslimfriend ofminetoldmethatheusedtoreceivetextmessagesinvitingtheummahto theboycott. ANT: So,thereisasenseofunity,ofbelonging,which,however,isnotexpressed throughasinglecharismaticleader.Forthisreason,Ihavesuggestedthatthe ummahis(1)acommunityoffeelings,(2)basedonareligiousBund,(3) characterizedbyasharedbasicethos(i.e.beliefintheshahādaandtawhīd), (4)expressedthroughadiffusedcharisma. STU: ThishasbeenajourneythroughopinionsaboutwhatMuslimsandIslam mightbe.Yet,attheend,IstilldonotknowwhattheanthropologistofIslamis. ANT: Thereisnoblueprintorparadigm,butonlyopentrajectories.
OPENTRAJECTORIES Gilsenan(1990)hasdescribedthereactions,attheendofthe1960s,ofhisfellow anthropologistswhenheselectedtheMiddleEastasafieldworklocationand Islamasresearch.Hisresearchwasconsideredeccentricatbest,ornot‘real’ anthropologyatworst.Atthetime,someofhiscolleaguessawthestudyofurban IslamasapartofIslamicstudies.Beingoneofthethreemainmonotheisticreligions, whichhavecanonizedtheologiesandwrittenrevelations,Islamwaslessattractive foranthropologiststhantribal,oraltraditions.So,followingRedfield’spopular classificationbetween‘greattraditions’and‘littletraditions’(1956:70),thevery fewanthropologistsstudyingMuslimsocietiesfoundrefugeinthevillages,among Sufisaints,membersofñuruq(pl.ofñarīqa,Sufiorder),kinshipsandfolklore. Classicalstudies,suchasGeertz(1968)andGellner(1981),explainedMuslim societiesasdevelopingfromthetensionbetweenthetwotraditions,inwhich thegreattradition,basedonscripturalism,ledtofundamentalistvisionsofIslam
144
TheAnthropologyofIslam
(Zubaida2003).However,thedivisionbetweenlittleandgreattraditions,asa typologyofIslam,andthefocusonIslamasaculturalsymbolicsystemableto shapeMuslimlifefacilitatedessentialismintheanthropologicalstudyofIslam, whichwasunusualwithinanthropologyofreligion(seeChapter3). Ifthe‘exotic’studiesofMuslimcommunitiessufferedfromessentialistviews whichinterpretedthesocialstructureandpoliticalorganizationofMuslimsocieties asadirectresultoftheologicalaspects,morerecentstudiesofMuslimsinthewest sufferfromessentialistviewswhichinterpretMuslimidentityasaby-productof Islam,asreligion(seeChapter4).ThroughoutTheAnthropologyofIslam,wehave observedthatessentialismhasaffectedhowMuslimsocietiesandcommunities havebeenstudied.Someanthropologistshavetried,duringthelastthirtyyears,to questionhowwe,asanthropologists,research,analyseandrepresentIslam.El-Zein (1977)directlyaddressedhiscriticismagainstthetheologicaland,fromadifferent standpoint,theanthropologicalviewsrejectingthat‘TheconceptofIslamthus definedthenatureofthesubjectmatteranditsappropriatemodesofinterpretation orexplanation’(1977:227).Asad(1986a)hasrejectedel-Zein’spositionthat ‘Islamasananalyticalcategorydissolves’(el-Zein1977:252)andproposedthat Islamshouldbestudiedasatradition,withtheconsequencethat‘thereclearlyis not,norcantherebe,suchathingasauniversallyacceptableaccountofaliving tradition.Anyrepresentationoftraditioniscontestable’(Asad1986a:16). El-ZeinandAsadwrotetheiressaysinanattempttosparkadiscussionaimedat clarifyingafieldofresearchthatwasdevelopingwithoutcleardirections.Yetduring the1980ssomeMuslimanthropologists(see,forinstance,Mahroof1981andAhmed 1986)embarkedupontheprojectofformulatinganIslamicanthropology.Inother words,iftheanthropologyofIslamdevelopedfromtheexperienceoffieldwork withinMuslimsocieties,Islamicanthropologystartedasablueprint.However Ihaveshownthatintheeffortstocharacterizethenewfieldwithadistinctive identityfromwesternanthropology,Ahmed’sprojectbecamephagocytizedbyits theologicalemphasis.Lukens-Bull(1999),finally,hassuggestedthatwehaveto startfromwhereMuslimsstartIslam.Althoughhehasarguedthatanthropologists havetoobservethe‘how’ofMuslimsubmissionandpracticetorespectGod’s will,IstillfeelthatthisdoesnotprovideaparadigmfortheanthropologyofIslam. Others,likeDonnan(2002)havetriedtosuggestthatwhateverMuslimssayabout IslamisIslam.However,isthisself-definitionepistemologicallysatisfactory?Take theexampleoftheconceptofummah(Chapter7),shouldananthropologistjust stopatanemicdefinition?Ithinkthatemicdefinitionsarethebaseofeticanalysis, andnottheotherwayaround.Finally,Varisco(2005),attheendofatimelyand challengingcriticalreviewofthe‘classic’literatureontheanthropologyofIslam, hasadoptedadefinitelyanti-essentialistposition.Hehasrightlyremindedus thatadefinitionofIslamwouldhavelittlevalueforanthropologists,sinceitis whatMuslimsdoandexplainingwhytheydothingsdifferentlythatisrelevant. Culture,Variscohasemphasized,isatthecentreoftheanthropologicalstudy,since ‘anthropologistsinevitablymustgobeyondtheethnographiccontextobservedto abroadercomparativeunderstandingofhoweverygivenhumanactrelatestothe potentialforspecificallyhumaninteraction’(2005:162).
Conclusion
145
InTheAnthropologyofIslam,wehaveobservedsomeofthetrajectoriesthat anthropologistsstudyingIslamhavefollowedanddeveloped.Someofthem derivedfromaspecificapproachtofieldwork(Chapter5)andethnography,others startfromphilosophicalandpoliticalinstances,likethefeministstudiesofgender andIslam(Chapter8),andyetothersfromsocialissues,asinthecaseofmigration (Chapter4).Yetallthesestudies,consciouslyorbydefault,pointtowardstwo fundamentalaspects:identityandcommunity.Nonetheless,fewofthesestudies everclarifiedhowtheydefinedthesetwoconcepts.Theyareoftenconsideredselfevidentorjustcommonsense(chapters6and7).Expressionssuchas‘Muslim community’,‘ummah’,‘Muslimminority’and‘Muslimgenerations’,tomention justsome,areoverusedwithinacademicworks.Themainreasonforthisisthe formationofa‘jargon’,acertainnumberofkeywords,whichsimplify,through generalization,thenecessityofreflectiononthecontext.Veryfewanthropologists, Iamsure,willbereadytopersevereinarguingthattheremayexistsomething calledMuslimcommunity,ummahorMuslimminority. ThegenesisofTheAnthropologyofIslamrestsnotintheattempttoassert whattheanthropologyofIslamshouldbe,butratherinaneffortaimedatstarting areflexivedebateamongscholarsandstudents.Ihavesuggested,throughout thisbook,thatwe,anthropologists,shouldstudyhumanbeingsratherthanjust adjectives.Thiscanappeartobeafutileorobviousstatement.Yetthroughout thechaptersofthisbook,readerscanfindevidenceofthelevelofabstraction, generalizationandessentializationexistingeveninrecentstudiesconcerningIslam andMuslims.Theadjectives–beingreligious,national,ethnic–oftencamefirst. AfterSeptember11,thewaronterror(which,likeanywar,couldonlybeawar onpeople),theconsequentdestabilizationofnotonlypoliticalequilibrium,but alsointerfaithrelationships,raisesnewchallengestotheanthropologicalstudy ofIslam.Indeed,ourstudiesareinevitablypoliticalevenwhenjustethnographic; theymaybecomepart–despitetheintentionoftheresearcher(seeChapter7)–of theuncontrolledmosaicofstereotypesandrhetoricaddressingthewrongquestion: ‘whatwentwrongwithIslam?’oreven‘whatiswrongwithIslam?’Forinstance, theattempttoanswerthequestion‘whatiswrongwithIslam?’haspreventedthe developmentofgenderstudiesonIslamcapableofobservingtheexistingdynamics betweenexpressionofgenderandsexuality(Chapter8).Onetheonehand,Muslim womenweresometimesreducedtotheirwardrobe,whileontheother,Muslim non-heterosexualidentitieswereneglected,sincetheyremainedhighlyopposed andunrecognizedwithinorthodoxIslam.So,theanthropologyofIslamcannot onlybebasedonwhatwecanlearnfromMuslims(Donnan2002)orfromwhat themajorityofMuslimssayaboutIslamwithinspecificcontexts(el-Zein1977), orelseweriskneglectingthoseexperiencesofIslamthatareincontradictionwith mainstreaminterpretations.Itismycontention,asIhaveexplainedthroughoutthis book,thatthestartingpointtoavoidsocialscientificallyunproductiveessentialism istogobeyondsymbolicreductionism. Ihavearguedthathumanidentityisrelatedtotheselfandenvironment,through emotionsandfeelings.Yet,thediscussionaboutemotionsandfeelingshashadno realdebatewithintheanthropologicalstudyofMuslims.Bycontrast,Ibelieve
146
TheAnthropologyofIslam
thatapersonisnotMuslimbecauseofreadingtheQur’an,followingthedifferent Islamictheologicalinstances,orbecauseofbeingbornMuslim,butratherbecause apersonfeelstobeMuslim.Itisthisfeeling–asaproductoftherelationship betweenemotionsandenvironment–thattheanthropologyofIslamcancontribute totheunderstandingofthedifferentdynamicsofMuslimlife.Indeed,starting fromthisview,whichisjustanotheropentrajectory,wecanreconsiderIslamnot asatradition,butratherasamapofdiscoursesderivedfromthedifferentwaysof feelingtobeMuslim.
NOTES 1. Theorganizationwebsiteishttp://www.imaan.org.uk/
Glossary
adhān:Muslimcalltoprayer. al-þajaral-aswad:TheBlackStoneembeddedinthesouth-easterncornerof theka‘ba.TheoriginofthestoneisdebatedbutMuslimsbelieveitisadivine meteorite,whichfellatthefeetofAdamandEve. al-Jabhahal-Islāmiyahlil-Inqādh:TheIslamicSalvationFront,themostimportantIslamistmovementinAlgeriawhichwonthefirstturnofparliamentaryelectionsin1991,forcingtheAlgerianarmytostoptheelections.Theconsequencewas oneofthemostbloodthirstycivilwarsofmoderntimes. al-jum‘a:Congregationalprayers,ofwhichthemostimportantforMuslimsisthe yawmal-jum‘a,theFridayprayerwhichisintroducedbyasermon. al-salām ‘alaykum: ‘Peace be upon you’.This is the usual greeting among Muslims. arkānaal-islam:ThefivepillarsofIslam. āyat:TheArabicwordmeans‘sign’anditusedtorefertotheversesoftheQur’an. MuslimsbelievethateachwordoftheQur’anisa‘sign’ofGod(i.e.amiracle). burqu’:AMuslimwoman’soutfitthatisverycommonamongcertainAfghan tribes(e.g.Pashtun).IthasbecomeparticularlywellknownsincetheTaliban imposeditonallAfghanwomen. chābi:VerypopularurbanmusicalgenreinAlgeria.Thetextsofthesongs,often inAlgerianorMoroccandialects,oftennarratethesufferingofmigration,loveand marginalization. chādor:APersianwordindicatingaMuslimfemalegarment,usedinparticularin Iranaftertherevolution.Itiscomposedofafull-lengthsemi-circleoffabricopen downthefront.Womenhavetothrowitovertheirheadandholditshutinfrontby thehands. dīn:Semiticwordoftentranslatedas‘religion’.IntheQur’an,Islamitselfisoften describedasdīn.InotherwordsitislinkedtotheideaofsubmissiontoGodand respectofthesharī‘a. dunyā:AnotherwordthatisverydifficulttotranslateintoEnglish.Oftenusedby ArabMuslimsastranslationoftheword‘secularism’,itindicates,inoppositionto therealmofthespirit,therealmofthematerialworld. dustural-medinah:TheConstitutionofMedina,oneofthefirstknownconstitutions.Theconstitutionregulatedtherelationshipsamongthecommunityliving underMuhammad’sleadershipinMedina.
148
Glossary
fatwā:Awordmeaninglegalopinionorview.Thetermbecamecommoninwestern massmediausageafterAyatollahKhomeini’sdeathsentenceagainstRushdie.Yet, legallyspeaking,Khomeini’ssentencewasnot,fromanIslamiclegalviewpoint, afatwā. ghusl:Acompleteritualshowertobeperformedbeforeaprayertopurifyaperson frommajorbodyimpurity. hijra:IndicatesthemigrationtowardsMedinathatMuhammadperformedtosave thenewreligionanditsfollowersfrompersecution.Officiallythisstartedthe MuslimcalendarsothathijraalsomeansIslamicyear. þadith:ThesayingsoftheProphettransmittedbyhisfollowersthroughachainof narration.Dependingonhowtrustworthythechainisconsidered,theþadithmay beconsideredùaþīþ(sound),þasan(fair),óa‘īf(weak)orsaqīm(infirm,i.e.false). þajj:ThepilgrimagetoMeccathatMuslimshavetoperformatleastonceintheir lives.Duringtheþajj,thepilgrimsre-enactAbraham’sandhiswife’sactions. þijāb:TraditionalandwidespreadMuslimheadscarf. if.ñār:Indicatestheritualofbreakingthefastduringramāóan.Normallythisis performedbyeatingthreedatesanddrinkingsomewaterormilk. ijmā‘:TheconsensusofthescholarsinIslamicjurisprudence. iþrām:Thewordhastwomeanings:(1)thestateofsacrednessthatMuslims enterintoduringtheþajj,(2)thespecialgarmentsthatMuslimmendressin, symbolicallymarkingthelinkbetweentheþajjandthefinaljourneyafterdeath. Indeed,aMuslimwhohasperformedtheþajjwillbeburiedinhisiþrām. ijtihād:Theindividuallegalopinionofascholar,whostartingfrompreviouslaws andpasteventsexercisesanindependentjudgement.Theoppositeofijtihādis taqlīd,imitation. īmān’:Indicatesfaithandrightbelief.Thewordisalsoassociatedwithwhata personfeelsinhis/herheartaboutIslamincontrastwithwhatheorsheactuallysays. isnād:ThechainofnarratorsoftheactionsandsayingsofMuhammad.Theisnād isusedtovalidateorquestionthetrustworthinessofanþadith. idal-aóþā:ThefeastofthesacrificetorememberthestoryofIsaac.Italsomarks theendofþajj. ‘īdal-fiñr:Thefeastofbreakingtheramāóanfast. ‘idda:ThelegalIslamicwaitingperiodthatfollowsawoman’sdivorceorthe deathofherhusbandbeforeshecanmarryagain.Normallythelengthoftimeis equivalenttothreemenstrualcycles. jāhillyya:Pre-Islamictimesthatwereaffectedbyidolatry. jamarah:Thestonepillarsrepresentingthedevilatwhichpilgrimsthrowsmall stonesatthestartofidal-aóþā.Jimarreferstothesmallpebblesthatpilgrims collect.Therearethreepillars,knownasthegreatest,themiddleandthesmallest. TheyareinMinaandfacethedirectionofMecca. ka‘ba:Acube-shapedbuildingatthecentreoftheHolyMosque,theka‘baisthe holieststructureinIslamandsomeMuslimsconsiderittobethecentreofthe world.Theka‘baistheqibla,thedirectioninwhichMuslimsperformprayer. khilāf:HeadoftheIslamiccommunity. khitān:Circumcision.
Glossary
149
laylat-al-Qadr:TheNightofPowerortheNightofDecree.Thisisthemost importantnightintheIslamicyear,anditiscelebratedduringthe26thand27th ofthemonthoframāóan.ThenightcelebratesAllah’srevelationoftheQur’anto Muhammad(seeSuraal-Qadr97). madhāhib:Awordmeaning‘schoolsofthought’.ThefourmainSunnischools arethehạnafīs,mālikis,shāfi‘īs,andþanbalīs,whichhavebeennamedaftertheir founders. mahr:Thegift,oftenaconsiderableamountofmoney,thatagroomhastopayto hisfuturespouse. nikāh:Contractwhichmakesthemarriagevalid. qibla:Directionoftheprayertowardtheka‘ba. rak‘a:Afullcycleofstanding–bowing–prostrating–standingformingtheMuslim prayer(ùalāt). ramāóan:Themonthofthefast,andtheholiestmonthoftheIslamiccalendar. rasūl:Messenger,envoy,apostle. shahāda:TheMuslimprofessionoffaith. shahīd:Derivedfromtheverb‘towitness’,itindicatesapersonwhosacrificeshis lifeforIslam(i.e.martyr). sharī‘a:Islamiclaw shaykh:TitleofaMuslimreligiousleaderandscholar. sīrah:BiographyandstoriesrelatedtotheProphetandpartofthesunna. sunna:ThenarratedtraditionoftheactionsandsayingsoftheProphet.Itis composedofsīrahsandþadith.BeforeIslam,thesunnareferredtothetraditions ofthetribe. ùāhib:Thewordmeans‘friend’andnormallyindicatesMuhammad’scompanions. ùalātal-janazah:Specialprayer(ùalāt)performedduringfunerals. ùalāt:Prayer.TheMuslimprayerisperformedatspecifictimesofthedaymarked bythepositionoftheSun.Thesetimesarecalledùalātal-fajr(morningprayer), ùalātal-‘aùr(middayprayer), ùalātal-maghrib(sunsetprayer)and ùalātal‘isha’(nightprayer).TheMuslimprayerconsistsofcertainspecificmovements coordinatedwithrecitationoftheQur’anandsentencesexaltingAllah. ùawm:Thewordmeans‘fasting’,andthemostimportantfastforMuslimsisthat oftheramāóanmonth. tajwīd:TherulesguidingtheproperrecitationoftheQur’an. tawþīd:TheabsoluteonenessofGod. thobe:TraditionalIslamictunic. ñalāq:Islamicdivorce. ñawāf:Ritualthatispartoftheþajjconsistingofwalkingaroundtheka’baseven times. ummah:ThecommunityofallMuslimsandbelieversinoneGod. wuqūf:TheactofstandingonthePlainof‘Arafa.Itisconsideredoneofthemost importantpartsoftheþajj. Zakāt:Meansboth‘purification’and‘growth’andreferstotheamountofmoney thatalladultMuslims,financiallyable,havetopaytosupportspecificcategoriesof people,whomayalsobenon-Muslims.
This page intentionally left blank
References
Abadan-Unat,N.(1977),‘ImplicationsofmigrationonemancipationandpseudoemancipationofTurkishwomen’,InternationalMigrationReview11(1):31– 57. Abbas,T.(ed.)(2005),MuslimBritain:CommunitiesunderPressure,London:Zed Books. Abdulrahim,D.(1993),‘DefiningGenderinaSecondExile:PalestinianWomenin WestBerlin’,inG.Buijs(ed.),MigrantWomen,Oxford:Berg,pp.55–82. Abu-Lughod,L.(1986),VeiledSentiments:HonorandPoetryinaBedouinSociety, Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress. Abu-Lughod,L.(1989),‘ZonesofTheoryintheAnthropologyoftheArabWorld’, AnnualReviewofAnthropology8:267–306. Adler,P.A.andAdler,P.(1987),MembershipRolesinFieldworkResearch, NewburyPark,CA:Sage. Afshar,H.(1989),‘Education:Hopes,Expectations,andAchievementsofMuslim WomeninWestYorkshire’,GenderandEducation1(3):261–72. Ahmed,A.S.(1984),‘DefiningIslamicAnthropology’,Rain65:2–4. Ahmed,A.S.(1986), TowardIslamicAnthropology:Definition,Dogmaand Directions,Herndon,VA:InternationalInstituteofIslamicthought. Ahmed,A.S.(1988),DiscoveringIslam:MakingSenseofMuslimHistoryand Society,London:Routledge. Ahmed,A.S.(2002),DiscoveringIslam:MakingSenseofMuslimHistoryand Society,revisededition,NewYork:Routledge. Ahmed,L.(1992),WomenandGenderinIslam,NewHavenandLondon:Yale UniversityPress. Ahsan,M.M.(1998),‘TeachingIslamtoPupilsinBritishSchools’,Muslim EducationalQuarterly6(1):6–14. Akbar,M.J.(2002),TheShadeofSwords:JihadandtheConflictbetweenIslam andChristianity,London:Routledge. Akpinar,A.(2003),‘TheHonour/ShameComplexRevisited:Violenceagainst WomenintheMigrationContext’,Women’sStudiesInternationalForum26(5): 425–42. Akre,J.(1974),‘EmigrationImpactonaTurkishVillage:aPersonalAccount’, MigrationNews6:17–19. Al-Ahsan,A.(1992),UmmahorNation?IdentityCrisisinContemporaryMuslim Society,London:IslamicFoundation.
152
References
Aldrich,H.(1981),‘BusinessDevelopmentandSelf-Segregation:AsianEnterprise inThreeBritishCities’,inC.Peach,V.Robinson,andS.Smith(eds),Ethnic SegregationinCities,London:CroomHelm,pp.170–92. AlSayyad,N.andCastells,M.(2002),MuslimEuropeorEuro-Islam:Cultureand citizenshipintheageofglobalization,Lanham:UnitedPressofAmerica. Amit,V.(ed.)(2002),RealizingCommunity,Concepts,SocialRelationshipsand Sentiments,NewYork:Routledge. Anderson,B.(1991),ImaginedCommunities:ReflectionsontheOriginandSpread ofNationalism,LondonandNewYork:Verso. Anderson,E.(1978),APlaceontheCorner,Chicago:UniversityofChicago Press. Anderson,J.W.(1984),‘ConjuringwithIbnKhaldun:FromanAnthropological PointofView’,inB.B.Lawrence(ed.),IbnKhaldunandIslamicIdeology, Leiden:Brill,pp.111–12. Andezian,S.(1988),‘MigrantMuslimwomeninFrance’,inT.GerholmandY.G. Lithman(eds),TheNewIslamicPresenceinWesternEurope,LondonandNew York:MansellPublishingLtd,pp.196–204. Anwar,M.(1976),BetweenTwoCultures:AstudyoftheRelationshipsbetween GenerationsintheAsiancommunityinBritain,London:CommunityCouncil. Anwar, M. (1979), The Myth of Return: Pakistanis in Britain, London: Heinemann. Anwar,M.(1982),YoungMuslimsinaMulti-CulturalSociety:TheirEducational NeedsandPolicyImplications,London:TheIslamicFoundation. Anwar,M.(1984),‘EmploymentpatternsofMuslimsinWesternEurope’,Journal: InstituteofMuslimMinorityAffairs5(1):99–122. Anwar,M.(1990),‘MuslimsinBritain:somerecentdevelopments’,Journal: InstituteofMuslimMinorityAffairs11,(2)347–61. Appadurai,A.(1995),‘TheProductionofLocality’,inR.Fardon(ed.),Counterworks:ManagingtheDiversityofKnowledge,London:Routledge,pp.204–25. Appadurai,A.(1996),Modernityatlarge.Culturaldimensionsofglobalization, Minneapolis:UniversityofMinnesotaPress. Archer,L.(2001),‘“MuslimBrothers,BlackLads,TraditionalAsian”:British MuslimYoung Men’s Constructions of Race, Religion and Masculinity’, Feminism&Psychology,11(1):79–105. Archer,L.(2002),‘Change,CultureandTradition:BritishMuslimPupilsTalk aboutMuslimGirls’post-16“Choice”’,Race,Ethnicity,andEducation5(4): 359–76. Arendell,T.(1997),‘ReflectionsontheResearcher-ResearchedRelationship:A WomanInterviewingMen’,QualitativeSociology20(3):341–68. Armstrong,K.(2002),Islam:AShortHistory,revisededition,NewYork:Modern Library. Aronowitz,A.(1998),‘AcculturationandDelinquencyAmongSecond-Generation TurkishYouthsinBerlin’,Migration4:5–36. Asad,M.(1980),TheMessageoftheQuran,Gibraltar:Daral-Andalus.
References
153
Asad,T.(1986a),‘TheConceptofCulturalTranslationinBritishSocialAnthropology’inJ.Clifford,andG.Marcus(eds),WritingCulture:thePoeticand PoliticsofEthnography,Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress,pp.141–64. Asad,T.(1986b),TheIdeaofanAnthropologyofIslam,WashingtonDC:Centre forContemporaryArabStudies. Asad,T.(1990),‘Ethnography,Literature,andPolitics:SomeReadingsandUses ofSalmanRushdie’sTheSatanicVerses’,CulturalAnthropology5(3):239–69. Ashmore,D.R.andJussin,L.(eds)(1997),SelfandIdentity,NewYorkand Oxford:OxfordUniversityPress. Austin, G. (1996), ‘Beur Cinema’, in Contemporary French Cinema: An Introduction,ManchesterandNewYork:ManchesterUniversityPress,pp. 42–6. Baca Zinn, M. (1979), ‘Field Research in Minority Communities: Ethical, Methodological,andPoliticalObservationsbyanInsider’,SocialProblems27: 209–19. Barclay,H.(1969),‘ThePerpetuationofMuslimTraditionintheCanadianNorth’, MuslimWorld59:64–73. Baring,E.(EarlofCromer)(1908),ModernEgypt,NewYork:Macmillan. Baron,B.(1994),TheWomen’sAwakeninginEgypt:Culture,Society,andthe Press,NewHaven,CT,London:YaleUniversityPress. Barth,F.(1969),EthnicGroupsandBoundaries:TheSocialOrganisationof CulturalDifference,Oslo:Universitetsforlaget. Barton,S.(1986),TheBengaliMuslimsofBradford,Leeds:UniversityofLeeds. Basch,L.,GlickSchiller,N.andSzantonC.(1994),NationsUnbound:Transnational Projects,PostcolonialPredicamentsandDeterritorializedNation-States,New York:GordonandBreach. Basit,T.N.(1997),‘“IWantmoreFreedom,butnottooMuch”:BritishGirlsand theDynamismofFamilyValues’,GenderandEducation9(4):425–39. Bateson,G.(1936),Naven:aSurveyoftheProblemsSuggestedbyaComposite PictureoftheCultureofaNewGuineaTribeDrawnfromThreePointsofView, Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. Bateson,G.(2000),StepstoanEcologyofMind:CollectedEssaysinAnthropology, Psychiatry,Evolution,andEpistemology,Chicago:UniversityofChicago Press. Bateson,G.(2002),MindandNature:ANecessaryUnity,NewJersey:Hampton Press. Bauman,Z.(1996),‘OnCommunitariansandHumanFreedom:Or,HowtoSquare theCircle’,TheoryCultureSociety13:79–90. Ba-Yunus,L.andAhmad,F.(1985),IslamicSociology:anIntroduction,Cambridge: TheIslamicAcademy. Beck,L.andKeddie,N.(eds)(1978),WomenintheMuslimWorld,Cambridge: HarvardUniversityPress. Becker,J.(1993),GamelanStories:Tantrism,Islam,andAestheticsinCentral Java,Tempe:ArizonaStateUniversity.
154
References
Beeman,W.O.(2004),‘U.S.Anti-TerroristMessageWon’tFlyinIslamicWorld’, inR.J.González(ed.),AnthropologistsinthePublicSphere,Austin:University ofTexasPress. Betty,A.(1999),‘OnEthnographicExperience:FormativeandInformative(Nias, Indonesia)’inC.W.Watson(ed.),BeingThere:FieldworkinAnthropology, London:PlutoPress,pp.74–97. Bhabha,H.(1994),TheLocationofCulture,LondonandNewYork:Routledge. Bhachu,P.(1993),‘IdentitiesConstructedandReconstructed:Representations ofAsianWomen in Britain’, in G. Buijs (ed.), Migrant Women: Crossing BoundariesandChangingIdentity,Oxford:Berg,pp.99–118. Bhatti,F.M.(1981),‘TurkishCypriotsinLondon’,ResearchPapers:Muslimsin Europe11,Birmingham:CentrefortheStudyofIslamandChristian-Muslim Relations,pp.1–20. Bloch,M.andParry,J.(1982),DeathandtheRegenerationofLife,Cambridge: CambridgeUniversityPress. Blumer,H.(1969),SymbolicInteractionism:PerspectiveandMethod,Berkeley: UniversityofCaliforniaPress. Boase,A.M.(1989),‘ReviewofAhmed1986’,Arabia:theIslamicWorldReview 6:65. Bodman,H.andTohidi,N.(eds)(1998),WomeninMuslimsocieties:Diversity withinunity,Colorado:LynneRiennerPublishers. Boellstorff,T.(1999),‘ThePerfectPath:GayMen,Marriage,Indonesia’,GLQ:A JournalofGayandLesbianStudies5(4):475–510. Boellstorff,T.(2003),‘DubbingCulture:IndonesianGayandLesbianSubjectivities andEthnographyinanAlreadyGlobalizedWorld’,AmericanEthnologist30(2): 225–42. Boellstorff,T.(2004a),‘TheEmergenceofPoliticalHomophobiainIndonesia: MasculinityandNationalBelonging’,Ethnos69(4):465–86. Boellstorff,T.(2004b),‘PlayingBacktheNation:Waria,IndonesianTransvestites’, CulturalAnthropology19(2):159–95. Boellstorff,T.(2004c),‘ZinesandZonesofDesire:MassMediatedLove,National Romance,andSexualCitizenshipinGayIndonesia’,JournalofAsianStudies 63(2):367–402. Boellstorff,T.(2005a),‘BetweenReligionandDesire:BeingMuslimandGayin Indonesia’,Anthropologist107(4):575–85. Boellstorff,T.(2005b),TheGayArchipelago:SexualityandNationinIndonesia, Princeton:PrincetonUniversityPress. Bonn,deC.(2003),Migrationsdesidentitésetdestextesentrel’Algérieetla France,dansleslittératuresdesdeuxrives,Paris:L’Harmatan. Bourdieu,P.(1960),Algeria,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. Bourdieu,P.andThompson,J.B.(eds)(1991),Languageandsymbolicpower, Cambridge:HarvardUniversityPress. Bowen,J.R.(2007)WhyFrenchDonotLikeHeadscarves,PrincetonandOxford: PrincetonUniversityPress. Bowie,F.(2000),TheAnthropologyofReligion,Oxford:Blackwell.
References
155
Brah,A.(1979),‘Inter-GenerationalandInter-EthnicPerceptions:AComparative StudyofSouthAsianandEnglishAdolescentsinSouthall’,unpublishedPh.D. Thesis,UniversityofBristol. Brems,E.(2006),‘DiversityintheClassroom:TheHeadscarfControversyin EuropeanSchools’,PeaceandChange31(1):117–31. Brown,D.W.(2003),ANewIntroductiontoIslam,Malden,MA:Blackwell. Buitelaar,M.(1993),FastingandFeastinginMorocco:Women’sParticipationin Ramaóan,Oxford:Berg. Bujra,A.S.(1971),ThePoliticsofStratification:AStudyofPoliticalChangeina SouthArabianTown,Oxford:Clarendon. Bunt,G.R.(2003),IslamintheDigitalAge,London,SterlingandVirginia:Pluto Press. Burton,J.(1994),AnIntroductiontotheHadith,Edinburgh:EdinburghUniversity Press. Cassell, J. (1980), ‘Ethical Principles for Conducting Fieldwork’,American Anthropologist82:28–41. Cerulo,K.A.(1997),‘IdentityConstruction:NewIssues,NewDirections’,Annual ReviewofSociology23:385–409. Chatty,D.andRabo,A.(1997),‘FormalandInformalWomen’sGroupsinthe MiddleEast’,inD.ChattyandA.Rabo(eds),OrganizingWomen:Formaland InformalWomen’sGroupsintheMiddleEast,Oxford:Berg,pp.1–22. Chelkowski,P.J.(ed.)(1989),Ta‘ziyeh.RitualandDramainIran,NewYork:New YorkUniversityPress. Chodorow,N.(1978),TheReproductionofMothering:Psychoanalysisandthe SociologyofGender,Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress. Chon, R. (1994), Frontiers of Identity; the British and the Others, London: Longman. Cimian,P.Staab,S.(2004),‘LearningbyGoogling’,AcmSigkddExplorations Newsletter6(2):24–33. Clifford,J.(1983),‘OnEthnographicAuthority’,Representations1:118–46. Clifford,J.(1988),ThePredicamentofCulture:TwentiethCenturyEthnography, LiteratureandArt,London:HarvardUniversityPress. Clifford,J.(1994),‘Diasporas’,CulturalAnthropology9(3):302–38. Clifford,J.andMarcus,G.(eds)(1986),WritingCulture:thePoeticandPoliticsof Ethnography,Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress. Cohen,A.P.(1982),‘Belonging:TheExperienceofCulture’,inA.P.Cohen (ed.),Belonging:IdentityandSocialOrganizationinBritishRuralCultures, Manchester:UniversityPress,pp.1–17. Cohen,A.P.(1985),TheSymbolicConstructionofCommunity,Londonand NewYork:TavistockPublications. Cohen,A.P.(1994),SelfConsciousness:AnAlternativeAnthropologyofIdentity, London:Routledge. Cohen,A.P.(1995),‘Introduction’,inP.Cohen,andN.Rapport(eds),Questionsof Consciousness,Florence,KY:Routledge,pp.1–20. Cooke,M.(2001),WomenClaimIslam,London:Routledge.
156
References
Cooley,C.H.(1909),SocialOrganization:AStudyoftheLargeMind,Glencoe, IL:FreePress Crapanzano,V.(1973),TheHamadsha:AStudyinMoroccanEthnopsychiatry, Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress. Crapanzano,V.(1980),Tuhami:PortraitofaMoroccan,Chicago:University Press. D’Alisera,J.(1999),‘FieldofDreams:theAnthropologistFarAwayatHome’, AnthropologyandHumanism24(1):5–19. Dahya,Z.(1965),‘PakistaniWivesinBritain’,Race6(4):311–21. Dahya,Z.(1972),‘PakistanisinEngland’,NewCommunity2(3):25–33. Dahya,Z.(1973),‘PakistanisinBritain:TransientsorSettlers?’,Race14(3): 241–77. Dahya,Z.(1974),‘TheNatureofPakistaniEthnicityinIndustrialCitiesinBritain’, inA.Cohen(ed.),UrbanEthnicity,London,Tavistock,pp.77–118. Dallal,A.S.(1995),“Ummah”inJ.Espositoetal.(eds),TheOxfordEncyclopaedia oftheModernIslamicWorld(Vol.II).NewYork:OxfordUniversityPress. Damasio,A.R.(1999),TheFeelingofWhatHappens:BodyandEmotioninthe MakingofConsciousness,NewYork:HarcourtBrace. Damasio,A.R.(2000),TheFeelingofWhatHappens:Body,Emotionandthe MakingofConsciousness,London:Vintage. Damasio,A.R.(2002),‘HowtheBrainCreatestheMind’,ScientificAmerican 281(6):112–17. Daniel,N.(1993),IslamandtheWest:TheMakingofanImage,Edinburgh: EdinburghUniversityPress. Dayan-Herzbrun,S.(2000),‘TheIssueoftheIslamicHeadscarf’,inJ.Freedman andC.Tarr(eds),Women,ImmigrationandIdentitiesinFrance,Oxfordand NewYork:Berg,pp.69–82. Denny,F.M.(1975),‘TheMeaningofUmmahintheQuran’,HistoryofReligions 15(1):35–70. Devault,M.L.(1999),‘TalkingandListeningfromWomen’sStandpoint:Feminist StrategiesforInterviewingandAnalysis’,SocialProblems37:96–116. Diamond(1992),MakingGrayGold:NarrativesofNursingHomeCare,Chicago: UniversityofChicagoPress. Dien,M.I.(2004),IslamicLaw,Edinburgh:EdinburghUniversityPress. Dina,IandCullingford,C.(2004),‘BoyzoneandBhangra:ThePlaceofPopular andMinorityCultures’,RaceEthnicityandEducation7(3):307–320. Donnan,H.(2002),InterpretingIslam,London:Sage. Droeber,J.(2005),DreamingofChange:YoungMiddle-ClassWomenandSocial TransformationinJordan,LadenandBoston:Brill. Dumont,L.(1970),Homohierarchicus,Chicago:UniversityofChicagoPress. Durkheim,E.(1915),TheElementaryFormsofReligiousLife,London:George Allen&Unwin. Dwyer,C.(2000),‘NegotiatingDiasporicIdentities:YoungBritishSouthAsian MuslimWomen’,Women’sStudiesInternationalForum23(4):457–86. Dwyer,K.(1982),MoroccanDialogues:AnthropologyinQuestion,Baltimore: JohnsHopkinsUniversityPress.
References
157
Eagleton,T.(1991),Ideology:AnIntroduction,London:Verso. Edwards,D.B.(1991),‘ReviewofDiscoveringIslam:MakingSenseofMuslim HistoryandSociety’,InternationalJournalofMiddleEastStudies23(2):270–3. Eickelman,D.F.(1976),Moroccan1slam,Austin:UniversityofTexasPress. Eickelman,D.F.(1981a),TheMiddleEastandCentralAsia:anAnthropological Approach,NewJersey:PrenticeHall. Eickelman,D.F.(1981b),‘ASearchfortheAnthropologyofIslam:AbdulHamid El-Zein’,InternationalJournalofMiddleEasternStudies13:361–5. Eickelman,D.F.(1982),‘MuslimSociety’(review),Man(n.s.)17:571–2. Eickelman,D.F.(1990),‘KnowingOneAnother:ShapinganIslamicAnthropology’, (review),AmericanAnthropologist92(1):240–1. Eickelman,D.F.andPiscatori,J.(1996),MuslimPolitics.Princeton:Princeton UniversityPress. Elkholy,A.(1984),‘TowardanIslamicAnthropology’,MuslimEducationQuarterly1:2. Ellemers,N,Spears,R,andDoosje,B.(2002),‘SelfandSocialIdentity’,Annual ReviewofPsychology53:161–86. el-Zein,A. H. (1977), ‘Beyond Ideology and Theology: the Search for the AnthropologyofIslam’,AnnualReviewofAnthropology6:227–54. Emerson, R. M., Fretz, R.L. and Shaw, L.L. (1995), Writing Ethnographic Fieldnotes,ChicagoandLondon:UniversityofChicagoPress. Erikson,T.(1967),‘ACommentonDisguisedObservationinSociology’,Social Problems12:366–73. Ernst,C.W.(2004),RethinkingIslamintheContemporaryWord,Edinburgh: EdinburghUniversityPress. Esposito,J.L.(1988),Islam,theStraightPath,Oxford:OxfordUniversityPress. Esposito,J.L.(ed.)(1995),TheOxfordEncyclopaediaoftheModernIslamic World,Vol.2,NewYork:OxfordUniversityPress. Etienne,M.andLeacock,E.(1980),‘Introduction’,inM.EtienneandE.Leacock (eds),WomenandColonization:AnthropologicalPerspectives,NewYork: PraegerPublishers,pp.1–24. Evans-Pritchard,E.E.(1940),TheNuer,Oxford:CalarendonPress. Evans-Pritchard,E.E.(1949),TheSanusiofCyrenaica,Oxford:ClarendonPress. Evergeti,V.(1999),‘NegotiationsofIdentity:TheCaseofaMuslimMinority Village in Greece’, unpublished PhD thesis, Department of Sociology, ManchesterUniversity. Evergeti,V.(2004),‘TrustandSocialCapitalintheField:Reflectionsfroman InteractionistEthnographyinMinorityCommunitiesinGreece’,inR.Edwards (ed.),SocialCapitalintheField,FamiliesandSocialCapitalWorkingPapers Series.Available online at http://www.lsbu.ac.uk/families/workingpapers/ familieswp10.pdf Evergeti,V.(2006),‘BoundaryFormationandIdentityExpressioninEveryday Interactions: Muslim Minorities in Greece’, in J. Stacul, C. Moutsou and H. Kopnina (eds), Crossing European Boundaries: Beyond Conventional GeographicalBoundaries,Oxford:BerghahnBooks,pp.176–96.
158
References
Ewing,K.P.(1994),‘DreamsfromaSaint:AnthropologicalAtheismandthe TemptationtoBelieve’,AmericanAnthropologist96(3):571–83. Faist,T.(2004),‘TheTransnationalTurninMigrationResearch:Perspectives fortheStudyofPoliticsandPolity’,inM.Povrzankovic(ed.),Transnational Spaces:DisciplinaryPerspectives,Malmö:MalmyUniversity,pp.11–45. Featherstone,M.,Lash,S.andRobertson,R.(eds)(1995),GlobalModernities, London:Sage. Fee, E. (1974), ‘The Sexual Politics of Victorian SocialAnthropology’, in MHartmanandL.Banner(eds),Clio’sConsciousnessRaised,NewYork:Harper TorchBooks,pp.86–102. Fernea,R.andMalarkey,J.M.(1975),‘AnthropologyoftheMiddleEastand NorthernAfrica:ACriticalAssessment’,AnnualReviewofAnthropology4: 183–206. Fine,G.A.andSandstrom,K.L.(1988),KnowingChildren:ParticipantObservation withMinors,NewburyPark,CA:Sage. Flaubert,G.(1972),FlaubertinEgypt:ASensibilityonTour,Boston:Little Brown. Forbes,J.andKelly,M.(eds)(1995),‘BeurCulture’,inFrenchCulturalStudies: AnIntroduction,Oxford:OxfordUniversityPress,pp.269–72. Ganguly,K.(1992),‘MigrantIdentities:PersonalMemoryandtheConstructionof theSelfhood’,CulturalStudies6(1):27–50. Gans,H.J.(1968),‘TheParticipant-ObserverAsHumanBeing:Observationson thePersonalAspectsofFieldWork’,inH.S.Becker,B.Geer,D.Riesman,and R.S.Weiss(eds),InstitutionsandthePerson,Chicago:Aldine,pp.300–17. Gardner,K.andShukur,A.(1994),‘“I’mBengali,I’mAsian,andI’mLiving Here”;theChangingIdentityofBritishBengalis’,inR.Ballard(ed.),Desh Pardesh:TheSouthAsianPresenceinBritain,London:Hurst,pp.142–64. Gardner,K.andShukur,A.(1999),‘LocationandRelocation:Homethe“Field” andAnthropologicalEthics(Sylhet,Bangladesh)’,inC.W.Watson(ed.),Being There:FieldworkinAnthropology,London:PlutoPress,pp.49–71. Geaves,R.(1995),MuslimsinLeeds,communityreligions,projectresearchpapers no.10,Leeds:UniversityofLeeds. Geaves,R.(2005),‘TheDangersofEssentialism:SouthAsianCommunities inBritainandthe“WorldReligions”ApproachtotheStudyofReligions’, ContemporarySouthAsia14(1):75–90. Geertz,C.(1960),ReligionofJava,Chicago:ChicagoUniversityPress. Geertz,C.(1964),‘TheTransitiontoHumanity’,inS.Tax(ed.),Horizonsof Anthropology,Chicago:Aldine,pp.37–48. Geertz,C.(1968),IslamObserved,NewHavenandLondon:YaleUniversity Press. Geertz,C.(1973),‘DeepPlay:NotesontheBalineseCockfight’,inC.Geertz,The InterpretationofCultures,NewYork,NY:BasicBooks,pp.412–54. Geertz,C.(1975),‘OntheNatureofAnthropologicalUnderstanding’,American Scientist63:47–53. Geertz,C.(1982),‘ConjuringwithIslam’,TheNewYorkReviewofBooks29(9):28.
References
159
Geertz,C.(1985),‘ReligionasaCulturalSystem’,inM.Banton(ed.),AnthropologicalApproachestotheStudyofReligion,London:Travistock,pp.1–46. Geertz,C.(1988),WorksandLives:theAnthropologistAsAuthor,Stanford: StanfordUniversityPress. Geertz, C. (1993), ‘Religion as a Cultural System’, in C. Geertz (ed.), The InterpretationofCultures:SelectedEssays,London:Fontana,pp.87–125. Geertz,C.(1995),AftertheFact.TwoCountries,FourDecades,OneAnthropologist, Cambridge,Mass.:HarvardUniversityPress. Geest,S.vander(2003),‘ConfidentialityandPseudonyms’,AnthropologyToday 19(1):14–18. Gellner,E.(1981),MuslimSociety,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. Gellner,E.(1994),ConditionsofLiberty,CivilSocietyanditsRivals,London: HamishHamilton. Gennep,A.van(1909/1960),TheRitesofPassage,Chicago:UniversityofChicago Press. Gergen,K.J.(1968),‘PersonalConsistencyandthePresentationofSelf’,in C.GordonandK.J.Gergen(eds),TheSelfinSocialInteraction:Classicand ContemporaryPerspectives,NewYork:Wiley,pp.17–56. Gerholm,T.andLithman,Y.(eds)(1988),TheNewIslamicPresenceinEurope, London:Mansell. Ghoussoub,M.andSinclair-Web,E.(eds)(2000),ImaginedMasculinity:Male IdentityandCultureintheModernMiddleEast,London:SaqiBooks. Giannakis,E.(1983),‘TheconceptofUmmah’,Graeco-Arabica2:99–111. Gilligan,C.(1986),‘RemappingtheMoralDomain:NewImagesoftheSelfin Relationship’,inT.C.Heller,M.Sosna,andD.E.Wellbery(eds),Reconstructing Individualism:AutonomyIndividualityandtheSelf,WesternThought,Stanford, CA:StanfordUniversityPress,pp.237–52. Gilsenan,M.(1973),SaintandSufiinModernEgypt:AnEssayintheSociologyof Religion,Oxford:Clarendon. Gilsenan,M.(1982),RecognizingIslam:ReligionandSocietyintheModern MiddleEast,London:I.B.Tauris. Gilsenan,M.(1990),‘VeryLikeaCamel:TheAppearanceofanAnthropologist’s MiddleEast’,inR.Fardon(ed.),LocalizingStrategies:RegionalTraditionsof EthnographicWriting,EdinburghandWashington:ScottishAcademicPress, SmithsonianInstitutionPress,pp.222–39. Glebe, G. (1990), ‘Segregation and Migration of the Second Generation of GuestworkerMinoritiesinDusseldorf’,Espace,Populations,Sociétés2:257– 78. Goffman,E.(1959),ThePresentationofSelfinEverydayLife,GardenCity,NY: Doubleday. Goffman,E.(1989),‘OnFieldwork’,JournalofContemporaryEthnography18: 123–32. Gold,R.L.(1958),‘Rolesinsociologicalfieldobservations’,SocialForces36: 123–32. Goldziher,I.(1971),MuslimStudies,London:GeorgeAllen&Unwin.
160
References
González, R. J. (ed.) (2004), Anthropologists in the Public Sphere,Austin: UniversityofTexasPress. Gordon,C.(1976),‘DevelopmentofEvaluatedRoleIdentities’,AnnualReviewof Sociology2:405–33. Grillo,R.D.,Riccio,B.andSalih,R.(2000),‘Introduction’,inGrillo,R.D.,Riccio, B.andSalih,R.,HereorThere?ContrastingExperiencesofTransnationalism: MoroccansandSenegaleseinItaly,Falmer:CDEWorkingPaper,pp.3–24. Grillo,R.D.,Riccio,B.andSalih,R.(2003),‘Culturalessentialismandcultural anxiety’,AnthropologicalTheory3(2):157–173. Grunebaum,G.von(1955),MedievalIslam:AStudyinCulturalOrientalism, Chicago:ChicagoUniversityPress. Grunebaum,G.von(1961),‘NationalismandCulturalTrendsintheArabNear East’,StudicaIslamica14:121–53. Grunebaum,G.von(1962),ModernIslam:TheSearchforCulturalIdentity, Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress. Gubrium,J.F.(1988),AnalyzingFieldReality,NewburyPark,CA:Sage. Guijt,I.andShah,M.K.(1998),TheMythofCommunity.London:Intermediate TechnologyPublications. Haddad,Y.andEsposito,J.(eds)(2000),MuslimsontheAmericanizationPath? NewYork:OxfordUniversityPress. Haddad,Y.YandQurqmazi,I.(2000),‘MuslimsintheWest:aselectbibliography’, IslamandChristian-MuslimRelations,11(1):5–49. Haddad,Y.YandQurqmazi,I.(ed.)(2002),MuslimsintheWest:fromSojourners toCitizens,Oxford&NewYork:OxfordUniversityPress. Hallaq,W.B.(1999),‘TheAuthenticityofPropheticHadith:APseudo-Problem’, StudiaIslamica89:75–90. Halliday,F.(1995),‘IslamisinDanger:Authority,RushdieandtheStrugglefor theMigrantSoul’,inJ.HipplerandA.Lueg(eds),TheNextThreat:Western perceptionsofIslam,London:Pluto,pp.71–81. Hallowell,A.I.(1955),CultureandExperience,Philadelphia:Universityof PennsylvaniaPress. Halstead,M.(1988),Education,JusticeandCulturalDiversity:anExaminationof theHoneyfordAffair1984–85,London:Falmer. Hammoudi,A.(1980),‘Segmentary,SocialStratification,PoliticalPowerand Sainthood:ReflectionsonGellner’sTheses’,EconomyandSociety9:279–303. Hannerz, U. (2003), ‘Macro-scenarios.Anthropology and the Debate over ContemporaryandFutureWorlds’,SocialAnthropology11(2):69–187. Hart,D.K(1988),‘ReviewofAhmed1986’,MiddleEastStudiesAssociation Bulletin15:1–2. Hasan,M,(2002),IslamintheSubcontinent:MuslimsinaPluralSociety,Delhi: Manohar. Hassan,R.(2006),‘Globalisation’sChallengetotheIslamicUmmah’,American JournalofSocialSciences,34(2):311–23. Haw,K.F.(1994),‘Muslimgirls’schoolsandconflictofinterests?’,Genderand Education6:63–74.
References
161
Hayano,D.(1979),‘Auto-ethnography:Paradigms,Problems,andProspects’, HumanOrganization38:99–104. Hefner,R.(1987),‘ThePoliticalEconomyofIslamicConversioninModernEast Java’,inW.R.Roff(ed.),IslamandthePoliticalEconomyofMeaning,London: CroomHelm,pp.53–78. Heglnad,M,E.(2004),‘ZipInandZipOutFieldwork’,IranianStudies37(4): 575–83. HerbertL.BandTohidi,N.(eds)(1998),WomeninMuslimSocieties:Diversity withinUnity,Boulder:LynnerRienner. Herbrechtsmeier,W.(1993),‘BuddhismandtheDefinitionofReligion:OneMore Time’,JournalfortheScientificStudyofReligion,32(1):1–17. Herzfeld(1997),CulturalIntimacy:SocialPoliticsintheNationState,NewYork andLondon:Routledge. Hetherington,K.(1994),‘TheContemporarySignificanceofSchmalenbach’s ConceptoftheBund’,SociologicalReview42:1–25. Hetherington,K.(1998),ExpressionsofIdentity:Space,Performance,Politics, London:Sage. Hewer, C. (1992), ‘MuslimTeacherTraining in Britain’, Muslim Education Quarterly10:21–34. Hewer,C.(1996),‘TheEducationofMuslimsinBirmingham’,Cycnos13(2): 101–8. Hillery,G.A(1955),‘DefinitionsofCommunity:AreasofAgreement’,Rural Sociology,20:86–118. Holland,D.andQuinn,N.(1987),Culturalmodelsinlanguageandthought, Cambridge:UniversityPress. Holland, D. and Quinn, N. (1997), ‘Selves as Cultured, as Called by an AnthropologistwhoLacksaSoul’,inD.R.AshmoreandL.Jussim(eds),Self andIdentity,NewYorkandOxford:OxfordUniversityPress,pp.160–90. Howard,J.A.(2000),‘SocialPsychologyofIdentities’,AnnualReviewofSociology 26:367–93. Hull,J.(1995),‘ReligionasaSeriesofReligions:aCommentontheSCAAModel Syllabuses’,WorldReligionsinEducation,London:Shap,pp.11–16. Hume,D.(1740/1975),TreatiseofHumanNature,Oxford:ClarendonPress. Hunt,J.(1984),‘TheDevelopmentofRapportthroughtheNegotiationofGender inFieldWorkAmongPolice’,HumanOrganization45:283–96. Hussain,F.(ed.)(1984),MuslimWomen,London:CroomHelm. Ingold,T.(1992),‘CultureandthePerceptionoftheEnvironment’,inE.Crolland D.Parkin(eds),BushBase:ForestFarm,London:Routledge,pp.14–32. Ingold,T. (1996), ‘Against the Motion’, inT. Ingold (ed.), Key Debates in Anthropology,London:Routledge,pp.112–18. Jacobson,J.(1998),IslaminTransition:ReligionandIdentityamongBritish PakistaniYouth,LondonandNewYork:Routledge. James,W.(1890),PrinciplesofPsychology,NewYork:Holt. Kalir,B.(2006),‘TheFieldofWorkandtheWorkofField:Conceptualisingan AnthropologicalResearchEngagement’,SocialAnthropology14(2):235–46.
162
References
Kamali,M.(2001),‘CivilSocietyandIslam:aSociologicalPerspective’,Archive ofEuropeanSociology53(3):457–82. Karp,I.andKendall,M.B.(1982),‘Reflexivityinfieldwork’,inP.F.Secord (ed.),ExplainingHumanBehaviour:Consciousness,HumanActionandSocial Structure,BeverlyHills.CA:Sage,pp.250–69. Kawale,R.(2003),‘AKissisJustaKiss...OrIsIt?SouthAsianLesbianand BisexualWomenandtheConstructionofSpace’,inN.PuwarandP.Raghuram (eds),SouthAsianWomenintheDiaspora,Oxford:Berg,pp.179–98. Keddie,N.(1991),‘ProblemsintheStudyofMiddleEasternWomen’,International JournalofMiddleEasternStudies10:225–40. Kepel,G.(1997),AllahintheWest:IslamicMovementsinAmericaandEurope, California:StanfordUniversityPress. Khan,Z.(2000),‘MuslimPresenceinEurope:theBritishDimension–Identity, IntegrationandCommunityActivism’,CurrentSociology,48(4):29–43. Kimball,M.R.andvonSchlegell,B.R.(eds)(1997),MuslimWomenthroughout theWorld:abibliography,Boulder:LynneRiennerPublishers. Kleinman,S.(1991),‘Fieldworker’sfeelings:whatwefeel,whoweare,howwe analyze’,inW.B.ShaffirandR.A.Stebbins(eds),ExperiencingFieldwork, NewburyPark,CA:Sage,pp.184–95. Knott,K.andKhokher,S.(1993),‘Therelationshipbetweenreligionandethnicity intheexperienceofyoungMuslimwomeninBradford’,NewCommunity19: 593–610. Korzybski,A.(1948),ScienceandSanity:AnIntroductiontoNon-Aristotelian Systems and General Semantics, Lakeville CT: The International NonAristotelianPublishingCo. Kramer,M.(1996),ArabAwakeningandIslamicRevival:ThePoliticsofIdeasin theMiddleEast,NewBrunswick,NJ:TransactionPublishers Kramer,M.(1998),‘TheSalienceofIslamicAntisemitism’,www.ict.org.il/articles/ (accessed1May2006). Kressel, N. (2004), ‘The Urgent Need to Study Islamic anti-Semitism’, The ChronicleReview,http//chronicle.com/free/v50/i27/27b01401.htm(accessed31 May2006). Krieger-Krynicki,A.(1988),‘TheSecond-Generation:theChildrenofMuslim ImmigrantsinFrance’,inT.GerholmandY.G.Kuthman(eds),TheNewIslamic PresenceinWesternEurope,LondonandNewYork:MansellPublishingLtd, pp.123–32. Kritzeck, J. (1964), Peter the Venerable and Islam, Princeton NJ: Princeton UniversityPress. Kunin,S.(2002),Religion:ModernTheories,Edinburgh:EdinburghUniversity Press. Lacoste-Dujardin,C.(2000),‘MaghribifamiliesinFrance’,inJ.Freedmanand C.Tarr(eds),Women,ImmigrationandIdentitiesinFrance,Oxford:Berg,pp. 57–69. Lahoucine,O.(ed.)(2006),IslamicMasculinities,London:ZedBooks. Lewis,B.andSchnapper,D.(eds)(1994),MuslimsinEurope,London:Pinter.
References
163
Lewis,P.(1994),IslamicBritain:Religion,PoliticsandIdentityAmongBritish Muslims,London:I.B.Tauris. Little,A.Mabey,C.andWhitaker,G.(1968),‘TheEducationofImmigrantPupils inInnerLondonPrimarySchools’,Race9(4):439–52. Locke,J.(1690/1959),AnEssayConcerningHumanUnderstanding,NewYork: Dover. Lofland,J.andLofland,L.H.(1995), AnalyzingSocialSettings:AGuideto QualitativeObservationandAnalysis,Belmont,CA:Wadsworth. Lukens-Bull,R.A.(1996),‘MetaphoricalAspectsofIndonesianIslamicDiscourse aboutDevelopment’,inR.A.Lukens-Bull(ed.),IntellectualDevelopmentin IndonesianIslam,Tempe:ArizonaStateUniversity,Chapter8. Lukens-Bull,R.A.(1999),‘BetweenTextsandPractice:Considerationsinthe AnthropologyofIslam’,MarburgJournalofReligion4(2):1–10 Lukens-Bull,R.A.(2005),APeacefulJihad,NewYork:PalgraveMacmillan. Lustiger-Thaler,H.(1994),‘CommunityandSocialPractices:theContingency ofEverydayLife’,inV.Amit-talaiandH.Lustiger-Thaler(eds),UrbanLives: FragmentationandResistance,NewYork:McClelland&StewartInc.,pp. 20–44. Lutz,H.(1991),MigrantWomenof‘IslamicBackground’:ImagesandSelf-Images, Amsterdam:MERA. Lykes,M.B.(1985),‘GenderandIndividualisticvs.CollectivistBasesforNotions AbouttheSelf’,inA.J.StewartandM.B.Lykes(eds),GenderandPersonality: CurrentPerspectivesonTheoryandResearch,DurhamNC:DukeUniversity Press,pp.268–95. Macfarlane,A.(1977),‘History,Anthropology,andtheStudyofCommunities’, SocialHistory5:631–52. Maffesoli,M.(1996),TheTimeoftheTribes,London:Sage. Magnarella,P.J(1986),‘AnthropologicalFieldwork,KeyInformants,andHuman Bonds’,AnthropologyHumanismQuartely11(2):33–7. Mahroof,M.(1981),‘ElementsforanIslamicAnthropology’,in Socialand NaturalSciences:theIslamicperspective,Jaddah:KAAUniversity&Hodder &Stoughton,pp.15–23. Malinowski,B.(1922/1978),ArgonautsoftheWesternPacific,London:Routledge andKeganPaul. Mamdani,M.(2002),‘GoodMuslim,BadMuslim:APoliticalPerspectiveon CultureandTerrorism’,AmericanAnthropologist104(3):766–75. Mandaville,P.(1999)‘DigitalIslam:ChangingtheBoundariesofReligious Knowledge?’ISIMNewsletter2(1):2–47. Mandaville,P.(2001),TrasnationalMuslimpolitic–Reimaginingtheumma,New York,London:Routledge. Marcus,G.(1995),‘Ethnographyin/oftheWorldSystem:theEmergenceofMultiSitedEthnography’,AnnualReviewofAnthropology24:95–117. Marcus, G. and Fisher, M. (1986), Anthropology as Cultural Critique: An ExperimentalMovementintheHumanSciences,Chicago:UniversityofChicago Press.
164
References
Marranci,G.(2000a),‘AComplexIdentityanditsMusicalRepresentation:Beurs andRaïMusicinParis’,Music&Anthropology5,[http://www.muspe.unibo.it/ period/ma],(accessed21November2005). Marranci,G.(2000b),‘LaMusiqueRaï:EntreMétissageetWorldMusicModerne’, Cahiersdemusiquestraditionnelles13:137–150. Marranci,G.(2003a),‘TheAdhanamongtheBells:StudyingMuslimIdentityin NorthernIreland’,unpublishedPhDThesis,Belfast:TheQueen’sUniversityof Belfast. Marranci, G. (2003b), ‘Pop-Raï: From LocalTradition to Globalisation’, in G.Plastino(ed.),MediterraneanMosaic,LondonandNewYork:Routledge, pp.101–20. Marranci,G.(2004),‘SouthAsianMuslimsinNorthernIreland:TheirIslamic Identity,andtheAftermathof11thofSeptember’,inT.Abbas(ed.),SouthAsian MuslimsinBritain,PostSeptember11th,London:ZedBooks,pp.222–34. Marranci,G.(2005),‘PakistanisinNorthernIrelandintheAftermathofSeptember 11’,inT.Abbas(ed.)MuslimBritain:CommunitiesunderPressure,London: ZedBooks,pp.222–33. Marranci,G.(2006a),JihadBeyondIslam,Oxford:Berg. Marranci,G.(2006b),‘MuslimMarriagesinNorthernIreland’,inB.Waldisand R.Byron(eds),MigrationandMarriage;HeterogamyandHomogamyina ChangingWorld,MunsterandLondon:LITVerlag,pp.40–66. Marranci,G.(2006c),Muslimsinside:Muslimidentityformationandexperience ofIslamwithinHMScottishPrisons,unpublishedreport,Aberdeen:University ofAberdeen. Marranci,G.(2006d),‘TheTransmissionofIslamicHeritageinNorthernIreland’, inM.NicCraithandU.Kockel(eds),CulturalHeritagesasReflexiveTraditions, London,NewYork:PalgraveMacmillan,pp.138–57. Marranci, G. (2007), ‘Migration and the Construction of Muslim Women’s IdentityinNorthernIreland’,inC.Aitchison,P.Hopkins,andM.Kwan,(eds), GeographiesofMuslimIdentities:RepresentationsofDiaspora,Genderand Belonging,LondonandNewYork:Ashgate,pp.79–92. Marsella,A.,DeVos,G.andHsu,E.L.K.(eds)(1988),CultureandSelf,London: Tavistock. Matin-Asgari,A.(2004),‘IslamicStudiesandtheSpiritofMaxWeber:ACritique ofCulturalEssentialism’,CriticalMiddleEasternStudies13(3):293–312. May,H.E.(1997),‘SocraticIgnoranceandtheTherapeuticAimoftheElenchos’, Apeiron30(4):37–50. Mdaghri,D.A.(1975),‘CulturalactionamongstMaghrebimigrantsinEurope’, MigrationNews5:16–22. Mead,G.H.(1934),Mind,Self,andSociety,Chicago:UniversityofChicago Press. Mernissi,F.(1975),BeyondtheVeil:Male–FemaleDynamicsinaModernMuslim Society,NewYork:SchenkmanPublishingCompany. Metcalf,B.D.(ed.)(1996),MakingMuslimSpaceinNorthernAmericaand Europe,Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress.
References
165
Mildenberger,M.(1982),‘WhatPlaceforEurope’sMuslims?Integrationor Segregation?’,ResearchPapers:MuslimsinEurope,No13,Birmingham:Centre fortheStudyofIslamandChristian-MuslimRelations. Milton,K.(2002),LovingNature,London:Routledge. Milton,K.andSvasek,M.(eds)(2005),MixedEmotions:AnthropologicalStudies ofFeelings,Oxford:Berg. Mirza,K.(1989),‘TheSilentCry:SecondGenerationBradfordMuslimWomen Speak’,ResearchPapers:MuslimsinEurope,No43,Birmingham:CISC,Selly OakColleges. Modood,T.(1998),‘Anti-Essentialism,Multiculturalismandthe“Recognition”of ReligiousGroups’,JournalofPoliticalPhilosophy6:378–99. Modood,T.(1990),‘TheBritishAsianMuslimsandtheRushdieaffair’, The PoliticalQuarterly62(2):143–60. Momen,M.(1985),AnIntroductiontoShi‘iIslam,NewHavenandLondon:Yale UniversityPress. Morris,B.(2005),AnthropologyandReligion:ACriticalIntroduction,NewYork: CambridgeUniversityPress. Morrison,B.(1987),AnthropologicalStudiesofReligion:anIntroductoryText, Cambridge:CambridgeUniversityPress. Mozzo-Counil,F.(1994),FemmesmaghrébinesenFrance,Paris:Chronique Social. Mukadam,A. and Mawani, S. (2006), ‘Post-Diasporic Communities: a New Generation’,inS.ColemanandP.Collins(eds),LocatingtheField,Space, PlaceandContextinAnthropology,OxfordandNewYork:Berg,pp.105–27. Munson,H.(1993),ReligionandPowerinMorocco,NewHaven:YaleUniversity Press. Munson,H.(1995),‘Segmentation:RealityorMyth?’,TheJournaloftheRoyal AnthropologicalInstitute1(4):821–9. Murray,SandRose,W.(1997),IslamicHomosexuality:Culture,Historyand Literature,NewYorkandLondon:NewYorkUniversityPress. Naser,S.H.(2002),Islam:Religion,History,andCivilization.SanFrancisco,CA: HarperSanFrancisco. Newton,E.(1993),‘MyBestInformant’sDress:theEroticEquationofFieldwork’, CulturalAnthropology8(1):3–23. Ney.M.(2003),Religion,theBasics,London:Routledge. Nielsen, J. S. (1981), ‘Muslims in Europe:An Overview’, Research Papers: MuslimsinEurope,No12,Birmingham:CentrefortheStudyofIslamand Christian-MuslimRelations. Nielsen,J.(1985),MuslimsinBritain:AnAnnotatedBibliography1960–84, Coventry:UniversityofWarwick,CentreforResearchinEthnicRelations. Nielsen,J.(1987),‘MuslimsinBritain:searchingforanidentity?’,NewCommunity 1(3):384–94. Nielsen,J.(1992),MuslimsinWesternEurope,Edinburgh:EdinburghUniversity Press.
166
References
Nieuwenhuijze,C.A.O.van(1959),‘TheUmmah:AnAnalyticalApproach’, StudiaIslamica10:5–22. Nigosian,S.A.(2004),Islam:ItsHistory,Teaching,andPractices,Bloomington andIndianapolis:IndianaUniversityPress. Nonneman,G.,Niblock,T.andSzajkowski,B.(eds)(1997),MuslimCommunities intheNewEurope,Reading:IthacaPress. Nourse, J. W. (2002), ‘Who’s Exploiting Whom? Agency, Fieldwork and RepresentationAmongtheLaujeofIndonesia’,AnthropologyandHumanism 27(1):27–42. Obeyesekere,G.(1981),Medusa’sHair:AnEssayonPersonalSymbolsand ReligiousExperience,Chicago:UniversityofChicagoPress. Okkenhaug,M.andFlaskerud,I.(eds)(2005),Gender,ReligionandChangeinthe MiddleEast,Oxford:Berg. Olwig,K.F(2002),‘TheEthnographicFieldRevisited.TowardsaStudyof CommonandNotSoCommonFieldsofBelonging’,inV.Amit(ed.),Realizing Community, Concepts, Social Relationships, and Sentiments, NewYork: Routledge,pp.106–24. Passaro, J. (1997), ‘“You Can’t Take the Subway to the Field!”: Village EpistemologiesintheGlobalVillage’,inA.GuptaandJ.Ferguson(eds), Anthropological Locations: Boundaries and Grounds of a Field Science, Berkeley:UniversityofCaliforniaPress,pp.147–62. Pécoud,A. (2004), ‘Do Immigrants Have a Business Culture?The Political EpistemologyofFieldworkinBerlin’sTurkishEconomy’,TheJournalofthe SocietyfortheAnthropologyofEurope4(2):19–25. Pellat,C.(1992),‘Liwāt’,inA.SchmittandJ.Sofer(eds),SexualityandEroticism amongMalesinMoslemSocieties,Binghamton,NY:HaworthPress,pp.152– 67. Pels,T.(2000),‘MuslimFamiliesfromMoroccointheNetherlands:Gender DynamicsandFather’sRolesinaContextofChange’,CurrentSociology48(4): 75–93. Peneff,J.(1985),‘FieldworkinAlgeria’,QualitativeSociology,8(1):65–78. Peristiany,J.G.(1965),HonourandShame:TheValuesofMediterraneanSocieties, London:WeidenfeldandNicolson. Philips,M.(2006),Londonistan,London:GibsonSquareBooks. Pipes,D.(1981),‘ThePoliticsofMuslimAnti-Semitism’,www.danielpipes.org/ article/161(accessed8June2004). Pipes,D.(1983),InThePathofGod:IslamandPoliticalPower,NewYork:Basic Books. Pipes,D.(1997),‘TheNewAnti-Semitism’,www.danielpipes.org/article/288 (accessed25November2005). Poole,E.(2002),ReportingIslam,LondonandNewYork:I.B.Tauris. Price,D.(2002),‘PastWars,PresentDangers,FutureAnthropologies’,Anthropology Today18(1):3–5. Qureshi,K.andMoores,S.(1999),‘IdentityRemix.TraditionandTranslationin theLivesofYoungPakistaniScots’,EuropeanJournalofCulturalStudies2(3): 311–30.
References
167
Qureshi,R.B.(ed.)(1983),TheMuslimCommunityinNorthAmerica,Edmonton: UniversityofAlbertaPress. Rabinow,P.(1977),ReflectionsonFieldworkinMorocco,Berkeley:Universityof CaliforniaPress. Radcliffe-Brown,A.R.(1922),TheAndamanIslanders:aStudyinSocialAnthropology,Cambridge:UniversityofCambridgePress. Rahman,F.(1984),‘TheprinciplesofShuraandtheroleoftheUmmainIslam’, AmericanJournalofIslamicStudies1(1):1–9. Rapport, N. (1993), Diverse World-views in an English Village, Edinburgh: EdinburghUniversityPress. Rapport,N.(1997),TranscendentIndividual:EssaysTowardaLiteraryandLiberal Anthropology,London:Routledge. Redfield,R.(1956),PeasantSocietyandCulture,Chicago:ChicagoUniversity Press. Riddell,P.G.andCotterell,P.(2003),IslaminContext:Past,Present,andFuture, GrandRapidsMI:BakerAcademic. Roald,S.A.(2001),WomeninIslam:TheWesternExperience,LondonandNew York:Routledge. Roberts,H(2002),‘PerspectiveonBerberPolitics:OnGellnerandMasqueray, orDurkheim’sMistake’,TheJournaloftheRoyalAnthropologicalInstitute8: 107–126. Robinson,N.(2002),‘TheFascinationofIslam’,IslamandChristian-Muslim Relations13(1):97–110. Roded,R.(2006),‘AlternateImagesoftheProphetMuhammad’sVirility’,inO. Lahoucine(ed.),IslamicMasculinities,London:ZedBooks,pp.57–71. Rogers,S.C.(1978),‘Women’sPlace:ACriticalReviewofAnthropological Theory’,ComparativeStudies20(1):123–62. Rosaldo,R.(1989),CultureandTruth:TheRemakingofSocialAnalysis,Boston: BeaconPress. RosaldoR.(1993),‘GriefandaHeadhunter’sRage:ontheCulturalForcesof Emotions’,inR.Rosaldo,CultureandTruth,London:Routledge,pp.1–24. Rosen,L.(2002),TheCultureofIslam:ChangingAspectsofContemporaryMuslim life,Chicago:UniversityofChicagoPress. Rosenthal,F.(1991), ScienceandMedicineinIslam:aCollectionofEssay, Aldershot,Hants:Variorum. Roy,O.(1996),‘Leneofondamentalismeislamiqueoul’imaginairedel’oummah’, Esprit,April:43–55. Roy,O.(2002),GlobalisedIslam:TheSearchforaNewUmmah,London:Hurst &Company. Sabbah,F.A.(1984),WomanintheMuslimUnconscious,NewYork:Pergamon Press. Said,E.(1978),Orientalism,NewYork:PantheonBooks. Said,E.(1985),‘OrientalismReconsidered’,CulturalCritique1(1):89–107. Saifullah-Khan,V.S.(1975),‘AsianWomeninBritain:StrategiesofAdjustment ofIndianandPakistaniMigrants’,inA.Desouza(ed.),WomeninContemporary India,NewDelhi:Manohar,pp.16–88.
168
References
Saifullah-Khan,V.S.(1976a),‘PakistaniWomeninBritain’,NewCommunity 5(1–2):99–108. Saifullah-Khan,V.S.(1976b),‘PakistanisinBritain:PerceptionsofaPopulation’, NewCommunity5(3):222–9. Saifullah-Khan,V.S.(1979),‘PakistanisandSocialStress:MirpurisinBradford’, inV.SSaifullah-Khan(ed.),MinorityFamiliesinBritain:SupportandStress, London:Macmillan,pp.37–58. Salih,R.(2000),‘ShiftingBoundariesofSelfandOther:MoroccanMigrantWomen inItaly’,TheEuropeanJournalofWomen’sStudies7(3):321–35. Salih,R.(2001),‘MoroccanMigrantWomen:Transnationalism,Nation-Statesand Gender’,JournalofEthnicandMigrationStudies27(4):655–71. Salvatore,A(1997),IslamandthePoliticalDiscourseofModernity,London: IthacaPress. Sampson,E.E.(1985),‘TheDecentralizationofIdentity:TowardaRevisedConceptofPersonalandSocialOrder’,AmericanPsychologist40:1203–11. Sampson,E.E.(1988),‘TheDebateonIndividualism:IndigenousPsychologiesof theIndividualandTheirRoleinPersonalandSocietalFunctioning’,American Psychologist43:15–22. Sampson,E.E.(1989),‘TheChallengeofSocialChangeforPsychology:GlobalizationandPsychology’sTheoryofthePerson’,AmericanPsychologist44: 914–21. Sanadjian,M.(2001),‘WitnessinganIslamicRiteofPassageandaLocal/NonLocal’,SocialIdentities7(2):203–19. Sanjek,R.(1990),Fieldnotes:TheMakingsofAnthropology,IthacaandLondon: CornellUniversityPress. Scarce,R.(1994),‘(No)Trial(but)Tribulation:WhenCourtsandEthnography Conflict’,JournalofContemporaryEthnography23:123–49. Schmalenbach,H.(1922),‘DieSoziologischeKategoriedeBundes’,DieDioskuren, Vol1,München,pp.35–105. Schmidt,G.(2005),‘TheTransnationalUmma–MythorReality?Examplesfrom theWesternDiasporas’,TheMuslimWorld95:575–86. Schmiduke,S.(1999),‘HomoeroticismandHomosexualityinIslam:AReview Article’,BulletinoftheSchoolofOrientalandAfricanStudies,Universityof London62(2):260–6. Schwartz,M.S.andSchwartz,C.G.(1955),‘ProblemsinParticipantObservation’, AmericanJournalofSociology60:343–54. Segal.R.(ed.)(2006),TheBlackwellCompaniontotheStudyofReligion,Oxford: Blackwell. Sen,A.(2004),‘MumbaiSlumsandtheSearchfor“aHeart”:Ethics,Ethnography andDilemmasofStudyingUrbanViolence’,AnthropologyMatters6(1):2–6. Shankland,D.(2003),TheAlevisinTurkey,LondonandNewYork:Routledge Curzon. Sharpe,M.(2005),‘MaghrebiMigrantsandWriters:Liminality,Transgressionand theTransferalofIdentity’,DialecticalAnthropology29:397–421. Shaw,A.(1998),APakistanicommunityinBritain,Oxford:Blackwell.
References
169
Shaw,A. (2002), ‘Why might young British Muslims support theTaliban?’, AnthropologyToday18(1):5–8. Shweder,R.A.(1984),‘Preview:acolloquyofculturetheorists’,inR.A.Shweder andR.A.LeVine(eds),CultureTheory:EssaysonMind,Self,andEmotion, Cambridge,CambridgeUniversityPress,pp.1–24. Silverman,D.andGubrium,J.F.(1989),‘Introduction’,inJ.F.Gubriumand D.Silverman.(eds),ThePoliticsofFieldResearch:SociologyBeyondEnlightenment,London:Sage,pp.1–12. Siraj,A.(2006),‘OnBeingHomosexualandMuslim:ConflictsandChallenges’,in O.Lahoucine(ed.),IslamicMasculinities,London:ZedBooks,pp.202–16. Sluka,J.,Chomsky,N.andPrice,D.(2002),‘‘‘Terrorism’’andtheResponsibility oftheAnthropologist’,AnthropologyToday18(2):22–3. Smith,R.J.(1985),‘APatternofJapaneseSociety:leSocietyorAcknowledgment ofInterdependence?’JournalofJapaneseStudies11:29–45. Smith,R.(1999),‘ReflectiononMigration,TheStateandConstruction,Durability andNewnessofTransnationalLife’,inL.Pries,(ed.),MigrationandTransnationalSocialSpaces,Aldershot:Ashgate,pp.187–219. Sofer,J.(1992),‘SodomyintheLawofMuslimStates’,inA.SchmittandJ.Sofer (eds),SexualityanderoticismamongMalesinMoslemSocieties,Binghamton, NY:HaworthPress,pp.131–49. Sökefeld,M.(1999),‘DebatingSelf,Identity,CulturalAnthropology’,Current Anthropology40(4):417–47. Sonn,T.(2004),ABriefHistoryofIslam,London:PolityPress. Souilamas,N.G.(2000),Des‘beurettes’auxdescendantesd’immigrantsnordafricains,Paris:EditionsGrasset. Spiro,M.E.(1966),‘Religion:ProblemsofDefinitionandExplanation’,in M.Banton(ed.),AnthropologicalApproachestotheStudyofReligion,New York:Praeger,pp.85–126. Stewart,F.H.(1994),Honor,Chicago:UniversityofChicagoPress. Strathern,M(1982),‘TheVillageasanIdea:ConstructsofVillage-nessinElmond, Essex’,inA.P.Cohen(ed.),Belonging:Identityandsocialorganizationin Britishruralcultures,Manchester:UniversityPress.pp.247–77. Street,B.(1990),‘OrientalistDiscoursesintheAnthropologyofIran,Afghanistan, andPakistan’,inR.Fardon(ed.),LocalizingStrategies:RegionalTraditionsof EthnographicWriting,EdinburghandWashington:ScottishAcademicPress, SmithsonianInstitutionPress,pp.240–59. Sundar,N.(2004),‘TowardanAnthropologyofCulpability,’AmericanEthnologist 31(2):145–63. Syed,J.(1981),TheOriginsandEarlyDevelopmentofShi‘aIslam,London: Longman. Tahir,M.A.(1987),‘ReviewofAhmed1986’,MuslimWorldBookReview8(1): 8–10. Tajfel,H.(1979),‘IndividualsandGroupsinSocialPsychology’,BritishJournal ofSocialandClinicalPsychology18:183–90. Tapper,N.andTapper,R.(1987),‘TheBirthoftheProphet:RitualandGenderin TurkishIslam’,Man(n.s.)22:69–92.
170
References
Tapper,R.(1988),‘ReviewofAhmed1986’,Man,23(3):567–8. Tarr,C.(1993),‘QuestionsofIdentityinBeurCinema:fromTeaintheHaremto Cheb’,Screen34(4):321–42. Tarr,C.(1995),‘BeurzntheHood:theArticulationofBeurandFrenchIdentities intheLethéauharemd’ArchimèdeandHexagone’,ModernandContemporary France3(4):415–25. Tarr,C.(1999),‘EthnicityandIdentityinthecinémadebanlieue’,inP.Powrie (ed.),FrenchCinemaintheNineteenNineties:ContinuityandDifference, Oxford:OxfordUniversityPress,pp.172–84. Thomas,N.M.(2005),‘OnHeadscarvesandHeterogeneity:Reflectionsonthe FrenchFoulardAffair’,DialecticalAnthropology29(3–4):373–86. Triandis,H.(1989),‘TheSelfandSocialBehaviorinDifferingCulturalContexts’, PsychologicalReview96(3):506–20. Triandis,H.C.,Bontempo,R.,Villareal,M.J.,Asai,M.andLucca,N.(1988), ‘IndividualismandCollectivism:Cross-CulturalPerspectivesonSelf-Ingroup Relationships’,JournalofPersonalityandSocialPsychology54:323–38. Tribalat,M.(1995),FaireFrance,Paris:LaDécouvert. Tucker,J.(ed.)(1993),ArabWomen,OldBoundaries,NewFrontiers,Bloomington: IndianaUniversityPress. Turner,V.W.(1967),TheForestofSymbols:AspectsofNdembuRitual,Ithaca: CornellUniversityPress. Turner,V.W.(1969),TheRitualProcess:StructureandAnti-Structure,Chicago: Aldine. Tylor,E.(1871),ReligioninPrimitiveCulture,NewYork:Harper&Row. Tylor,E.(1881),Anthropology:AnIntroductiontotheStudyofManandCivilization,London:Macmillan. Varisco,M.D.(2002),‘September11:ParticipantWebservationofthe“Waron Terrorism”’,AmericanAnthropologist104(3):934–7. Varisco,M.D.(2005),IslamObscured:TheRhetoricofAnthropologicalRepresentation,BasingstokeandNewYork:PalgraveMacmillan. Vetrovec, S. (2001), ‘Trasnationalism and Identity’, Journal of Ethnic and Migrationstudies27(4):537–82. Voltaire,F.A.M.(1736/1905),‘Mahomet’,inF.A.M.Voltaire,TheWorksof Voltaire,Vol.XXVII,Akron,OH:WernerCo. Waines,D.(1995),AnIntroductiontoIslam,Cambridge:CambridgeUniversity Press. Warren,C.A.B.(1998),GenderIssuesinFieldResearch,London:Sage. Warren,C.A.B.(2001),‘GenderandFieldworkRelations’,inR.M.Emerson(ed.), ContemporaryFieldResearch,LongGrover:WavelandPress,pp.203–23. Watson,J.L.(ed.)(1997),BetweenTwoCultures:MigrantsandMinoritiesin Britain,Oxford:Blackwell. Watt.W.M.(1956),MuhammadatMedina,Oxford:ClarendonPress. Weber,M.(1920/1958),TheProtestantEthicandtheSpiritofCapitalism,New York:Scribner’s.
References
171
Weber,M.(1968),EconomyandSociety:anOutlineofInterpretativeSociology, NewYork:BedminsterPress. Welsch,W.(1990),‘IdentitätimÜbergang’,inW.Welsch(ed.),Ästhetisches Denken,Stuttgart:Reclam,pp.168–200. Werbner,P.(1979),‘AvoidingtheGhetto:PakistaniMigrantsandSettlementShifts inManchester’,NewCommunity7:376–89. Werbner,P.(1980),‘RichMan,PoorMan,oraCommunityofSuffering:Heroic MotifsinManchesterPakistanis’LifeHistories’,OralHistory8:43–8. Werbner,P.(1981),‘FromRagstoRiches:ManchesterPakistanisintheTextile Trade’,NewCommunity9:216–29. Werbner,P.(2002),ImaginedDiasporaamongManchesterMuslims,Oxford: JamesCurry. Whitehouse,H.(2004),ModesofReligiosity:ACognitiveTheoryofReligious Transmission,WalnutCreek,CA. Whittaker,E.(1992),‘TheBirthoftheAnthropologicalSelfandItsCareer’,Ethos 20(2):191–219 Wikan,U.(1984),‘ShameandHonour:AContestablePair’,Man19:635–52. Wikan,U.(1999),‘Culture:ANewConceptofRace’,SocialAnthropology7(1): 57–64. Wikan,U.(2002),GenerousBetrayal:PoliticsofCultureintheNewEurope, Chicago:UniversityofChicagoPress. Wiktorowicz,Q.(2005),RadicalIslamRising:MuslimExtremismintheWest, Oxford:RowmanandLittlefieldPublishers. Wilson,A.(1981),FindingaVoice:AsianWomeninBritain,London:Virago. Woodward,M.(1989),IslaminJava:NormativePietyandMysticisminthe SultanateofYogyakarta,Tucson:UniversityofArizonaPress. Wright,J.W.JrandRowson,E.K.(1997),HomoeroticisminClassicalArabic Literature,NewYork;NewYorkUniversityPress. Wyn,M.D.(1988),KnowingOneAnother:ShapingIslamicAnthropology,London andNewYork:Mansell. Yaqoob,S.(2003),‘GlobalandLocalEchoesoftheAnti-WarMovement:A BritishMuslimPerspective’,InternationalSocialism100Autumn,http://pubs. socialistreviewindex.org.uk/isj100/yaqoob.htm(accessed10September2006). Ye’or,B.(1978),DhimmiPeople:OppressedNations,Genève:WorldOrganization ofJewsfromArabCountries. Ye’or, B. (1984), The Dhimmi: Jews and Christians Under Islam, London: AssociatedUniversityPress. Ye’or,B.(1991),TheDeclineofEasternChristianityUnderIslam:FromJihadto Dhimmitude,Paris:Cerf. Ye’or,B.(2002),IslamandDhimmitude:WhereCivilizationsCollide,Madison, NJ:FairleighDickinsonUniversityPress. Yip,A. K.T. (2004a), ‘EmbracingAllah and Sexuality?: SouthAsian NonheterosexualMuslimsinBritain’,inP.KumarandK.Jacobsen(eds),South AsiansintheDiaspora,Leiden,TheNetherlands:E.J.Brill,pp.294–312.
172
References
Yip,A.K.T.(2004b),‘MinderheitinderMinderheit:nichtHeterosexuelleBritische Muslime’,inMuslimeunterdemRegenbogen:Homosexualitat,Migrationund Islam,Berlin-Brandenburge.v.(Hg.),Berlin:QueverlagGmbH,pp.128–42. Yip,A. K. T. (2004c), ‘Negotiating Space with Family and Kin in Identity Construction:TheNarrativesofBritishNon-heterosexualMuslims’,Sociological Review52(3):336–349. Young,W.(1988),‘ReviewofAhmed1986’,AmericanJournalofIslamicSocial Science5:2. Zavella,P.(1996),‘Feministinsiderdilemmas:constructingethnicidentitywith “Chicana”informants’inD.L.Wolfe(ed.),FeministDilemmasinFieldwork, Boulder,CO:Westview,pp.138–69. Zola, I. K. (1982), Missing Pieces:A Chronicle of Living with a Disability, Philadelphia:TempleUniversityPress. Zubaida,S.(2003),‘IsthereaMuslimsociety?ErnestGellner’ssociologyof Islam’,inB.Turner(ed.),Islam:CriticalConceptsinSociology,London: Routledge,pp.31–70.
Index
Abbas,T.65–6 Abdulrahim,D.123–4 Abraham20,25–6 AbuGhraibscandal68 Abu-Lughod,L.4,41,44,46–7,50n4, 69n18,129;zonesoftheorizing10, 11–12,42–3,49,55,57,63,140 Adler,P.A.andAdler,P.86n1 AffaireduFoulard(headscarfaffair, France)57,59,125,143 Afghanwar7,62,65,117–18 Afshar,H.69n8 AftertheFacts:TwoCountries,Four Decades,OneAnthropologist (Geertz)74–5 Ahmed,A.S.29n5,45,47,48,50n11 Ahmed,L.118,120,136n1 Ahsan,M.M.69n8 Akbar,M.J.102n7 Al-Ahsan,A.108 Al-Jazeera62 Al-NisaWomen’sGroup(Northern Ireland)81,126–7;banningfrom localmosque127–8 Aldrich,H.69n6 Algeria/Algerians5,10,147;fieldwork72, 74,79,82;migrants54–5,111 Allah:definitions/interpretations14–15 Alsayyad,N.102n9 AmericanAnthropologist66 Americanculturalanthropology34,37, 90–1 Amit,V.105 TheAndamanIslanders(Radcliffe-Brown) 32 Anderson,B.50n7,86n4,105–6 Andezian,S.69n7
anthropologicalstudies:centralityof communityconcept105;and identity89–93;methodology6,8, 39,49,140;andthe‘Other’6,7,55; post-September1159,85–6,145; publication63;onritual24–5,see alsoethnography;fieldwork AnthropologistsinthePublicSphere (González)7 anthropologyofIslam35–50,139; androcentricbias122;definitions42, 44,46,48,49–50;‘exoticentrism’ problem44,49,53,54,67,144; foundations/origins39–40,55; honour/shamecomplexinterpretations 128–30;Islam/Islamsdebate46, 47;orIslamicanthropology47–8; masculinitystudies127–8,129–30; Muslimcommunities103–4;open trajectories143–6;post-September 1163–4;recentshiftofinterest67–8; structuralistapproach40;studies ofMuslimreligion38–9;Varisco’s views45–6,seealsoessentialism; fieldwork;genderstudies AnthropologyandReligion:ACritical Introduction(Morris)4 Anwar,M.57,69nn7,8,10 TheApologyal-Kindi32 Appadurai,A.106,107 Arabpeople:inanthropologicalstudies 42–3;Bedouintribes5,16,19,36, 38,129;Berbertribes118–19,120–1; infieldwork36,38,73;gender issues/studies118–21,132–3;Islamic origins16–19,38,108;migrants 54,55;asthe‘Other’33;patriarchy
174
Index
andgenderissues27,121;postSeptember1168;ummahconcept 108–9 Arabicterminology14–15,108,147 Archer,L.69nn8,12,102n12 Arendell,T.86n2 ArgonautsoftheWesternPacific (Malinowski)31,71 Armstrong,K.29n5 Aronowitz,A.69n10 Asad,M.108 Asad,T.4–5,7,8,10,41,43,44,47,50, 50nn4,7,51n13,144 Ashmore,D.R.102n1 authenticityissue110 autobiographicalself:andconsciousness 96–7;inidentityformation11,97, 99–100,101–2,109,112,142 BacaZinn,M.86n4 barakaconcept113,114 Barth,F.96 Barton,S.69n7 Basch,L.126 Basit,T.N.69n8 Bateson,G.95–6,98 BattleoftheDitch19 Bauman,Z.105 Beeman,W.O.64 BelfastIslamicCentre62 Betty,A.75 ‘BetweenTextandPractice: ConsiderationsintheAnthropological StudyofIslam’(Lukens-Bull) 43 BeyondtheVeil(Mernissi)119–20 Bhachu,P.69n11,102n11 Bhatti,F.M.69n6 binLaden,Osama65,117 Bloch,M.24 Blumer,H.89 Boas,Franz31–2,39 Boase,A.M.51n18 Bodman,H.120 Boellstorff,T.132,133–4,137n8 Bourdieu,P.50n4 Bowie,F.50n1 Brah,A.69n11,102n11
BritishMuslims103;Honeyfordaffair 57–8;Pakistanicommunities57, 59–60;post-September1166;ummah conceptassymbolic111 Britishsocialanthropology34,37,90 Brown,D.W.29n5 Bund(communion)143;concept/definition 11,112–13,114 Bunt,G.R.65 Bushadministration64 Cassell,J.86n6 Castells,M.102n9 celibacy27 Cerulo,K.A.102n1 charisma113,114,143 Chelkowski,P.J.30n10 Chodorow,N.102n3 Chomsky,N.66 Chon,R.69n10 Christianity14,17,20,32,35;Islamic studies33;andmarriage27–8;and Muslimrelationship32;Muslim stereotypes117,132,136;sectarian terrorism62;andwesternMuslims 19,55 circumcision(khitān)27,30n14,148; female(khafó )30n14 Clifford,J.75,123 Cohen,A.P.90,93,105,111,115n3 colonialism38,49,66,118,142 communitas24 community/communities: conceptualization104–7; constructivistapproach105; definitions104–6;imagined/global 106–7;locations107;theory112,see alsoMuslimcommunities comparativeanthropology36,44,46,57, 144 consciousness:coreandextended96–7;in identitystudies9,92–3,95–8;impact ofemotions/feelings107 ConstitutionofMedina18,108,147 Cooke,M.137n9 Cooley,C.H.89 Cotterell,P.29n5 Crapanzano,V.50n5
Index
culturalists/culturalism6,77,90,98; approachestoIslamicstudies9,67, 92;identitymodels10–11 culture9,97;andactsofprotest58–9;in anthropology46,91;definition92, 140;aspartofnature92,97,107; relationshipwithhistoryandpolitics 67;socialidentityconcepts59,61–2, 94 D’Alisera,J.79 Dallal,A.S.115n4 Damasio,A.R.7,92,96,97,107,114 DanishCartoonaffair(2006)68,114,143 DeVos,G.102n3 Denny,F.M.115n4 Devault,M.L.86n2 Diamond,T.86n3 Dien,M.I.29n8 Donnan,H.12n3,144 Doosje,B.102n1 DreamingofChange:YoungMiddle-Class WomenandSocialTransformationin Jordan(Droeber)121–2 dressissues55,78,145;burqu’wearing 118,147;þijāb(AffaireduFoulard) 57,59,125,143,148;inmulticultural communities78;Muslimcodes12, 119–20 Droeber,J.121–2 Dumont,L.102n3 Durkheim,E.31,35,89 Dwyer,C.69n12 educationissues55,80;Frenchlaïcité concept59;inMuslimcommunities 27,68,128;studies53,67,100;for westernMuslimchildren54,55,57, 59,129–30 Edwards,D.B.51n18 Eickelman,D.F.4,40–1,48,50nn4,9, 51n13,115n7 el-Zein,A.H.4,8,10,36,40–1,43,50, 139,144 TheElementaryFormsofReligiousLife (Durkheim)31 Elenchos1–3,12n1,139–43 Elkholy,A.51n18
175
Ellemers,N.102n1 Emerson,R.M.87n8 emotions/feelings:Damasio’stheory 114;infieldwork75–8;in identityformation92–3,97, 100;interpretation76;rolein identityformation97,114;symbol relationship107 empathy:incommunities114;importance infieldwork8,75–6,85,86 Erikson,T.86n6 Ernst,C.W.29n5 Esposito,J.L.29n5,102n9 essentialism38,57,98,100,104,139; Muslimwomenandgenderissues 120,122–3;inMuslim/ummah concepts109–10,113–14 EthnicGroupsandBoundaries(Barth)96 ethnicityissues:groupformation96;in migrantcommunities55–6 ethnography:MENAstudies33–5;postSeptember11studies63;relationships withstudiedcommunities84–5; religiousstudies76;research/studies onIslam32,33–4,67–8,75;schools 34;self-censorship85;ofwestern Muslimcommunities54–5;‘zones oftheorizing’10,11–12,42,49,55, 57,140 Etienne,M.136n1 Evans-Pritchard,E.E.34,35,37 Ewing,K.P.77 Faist,T.111,115n9 fatwā28–9,148 Fee,E.136n1 feminists/feminism:andIslamicgender issues118–23;andMuslimidentity 60–1 Fernea,R.4,34 fieldwork6,36,38,45–6,48,140–1; amongMuslims71–86;awareness oflocaltraditions83–4;beyond Muslims72–5;challengesand opportunitiespost-September11 81–5;difficultiesandchallenges 74;emotionalenvironments77; epistemologicaldiscussions71–2;
176
Index
exoticismandWestern/non-Western experiences79–80,85,144; experiences72–5,78;importanceof empathyandtrust8,75–6,85,86; informants’scrutinyandcollaboration 82,83–5;literature/guides85;mass mediaroleandimpact81;Muslim communitiesintheWest78–81; participant-observinginformants 80–1,85;relationshipswithstudied communities75–8;roleofemotions 75–8,86;andtechnology80; traditionalandradicalinterpretations 75 Fine,G.A.86n3 Fisher,M.75 fivepillarsofIslam(arkānaal-islam)21, 26,147 Flaskerud,I.121,122 Flaubert,G.32 France:Beurculture100–1;ethnographic studies118–19;þijābs(veil)banin schools59,125,143;laïcitéideology 54,57,59,125;Muslimimmigration 53–4,100–1 freedomofspeechissues59,68,69n9 FrenchEthnologie34 Fretz,R.L.87n8 GamelanStories:Tantrism,Islam,and AestheticsinCentralJava(Becker) 44 Ganguly,K.136 Gans,H.J.86nn1,5 Gardner,K.84,69n10 Geaves,R.12n3,69n10 Ged,William94 Geertz,C.4,6,7,10,34,39–40,42, 45,50,95,99,102n3,139;culture model92;definitionofreligion36; andfieldwork72,74–5,76,77,84, 86;Islamicstudies36–7,50nn4,6, 51n13,119 Geest,S.vander86n6 Gellner,E.7,37–8,41–2,45,50n4,75, 84,86,95,99,119,139;essentialist views123;socio-politicaltheory 109–10
genderstudies11–12,135–6,145; theharem11,42,49,117,118; homosexuality127–8,132–3;honour dynamics128–30;onInternet65;in Islam117–23;Muslimmasculinity 127–8,129–30;non-heterosexuality 131–4,136;WesternimpactonIslam 121;inzonesoftheorizing55 Gennep,A.van24 Gergen,K.J.102n3 Gerholm,T.102n9 Germany:Islamicstudies33;Muslim immigration54,56 Giannakis,E.115n4 Gilligan,C.102n3 Gilsenan,M.4,10,35,50n4,82,84,119, 143;paradigm33,37,39,41 Glebe,G.69n10 GlickSchiller,N.126 Goffman,E.86n1 Gold,R.L.86n1 Goldziher,I.33 González,R.J.7 Gordon,C.102n1 Grillo,R.D.12n3,115n7 Grunebaum,G.von35,115n4 Gubrium,J.F.86nn3,6 Guijt,I.115n3 GujaratmassacreofMuslims(2003)67 GulfWar(1991)95 Haddad,Y.Y.63,102n9 þadiths1,7,20–1,27,146,29,33,42, 51n12,139;andgenderissues133–4, 135,148 theþajj25–6,148 Hallowell,A.I.90–1 Hammoudi,A.37–8 han-ifs17–18 Hannerz,U.7,64 Hart,D.K.51n18 Hasan,M.104 Hassan,R.110 Haw,K.F.69n8 Hayano,D.86n1 Hefner,R.69n18 Hegland,M.E.82 Herzfeld,M.106
Index
Hetherington,K.11,111,112–13,114, 115n10 Hewer,C.69n8 Hezbollah22–3,111–12 þijābs(veil)148;Frenchbaninschools 59,125,143;assymbolofIslamic oppression119,120,125,135,142 hijra(s)18,108,148;ofMuhammad20, 108;post-September1162 Holland,D.91,102nn2,3 Honeyfordaffair(1984)57–8 Howard,J.A.102n1 Hsu,E.L.K.102n3 Hunt,J.86n2 Hussain,F.120 Hussein,Saddam62 identity:analyses91,145–6;in anthropologicalstudies89–93;and circleofpanic100–1;concept/ definition10,68,94,96;and consciousness95–8;crises98,131, 134,141;culturalclashes60–1; functions97–8;national/ethnic57, 68;nurture/naturerelationship90–1, 92;relationshipwithselfhood/persona 89–93,97–8;roleofsymbols91–2, 105,111;schismogeneticprocesses 98,100;insocialdifferentiationand interaction94–5,96;theories60, 97–8,101;understanding92,seealso Muslimidentity;theoryofidentity individuals/individuality:incommunities 105;andculture109–10;inethnographicstudies99–100;ashuman beings93;inidentityformation 91–101;insocialstudies125;and symbols107;asWesternvalue134 Indonesia5,27,36,74;nonheterosexualitystudies133–4 Ingold,T.92,102n10 integrationandassimilation10,53,55,57, 101,126;studies67–8,95 Internet10,65;globalnetworksand communities106–7,110–11,113; Googlesearches103;post-September 11blogs64–5 AnIntroductiontoIslam(Waines)29n5
177
Iranianrevolution(1979)125 Iraq22,23,110,133;non-heterosexuality studies133;USwarandoccupation 5,7,62,64,65,67 Islam:Arabicderivations14–15,108, 147;ark-anaal-islam(fivepillars ofIslam)21,26,147;ethnographic researchandstudies32,76;as expressionofidentity58;genderand migration123–7;genderandnonheterosexualityissues131–4,136; historical/theologicalaspects16–23, 107;honourdynamics128–30; incompatibilitywithsecularism andfreedomofspeech59,68;mass mediastereotyping93–5,113–14; oppressionofwomen119,120,125, 135;post-September11interest82–3; prayers25,26–7,28;asareligion 14,35,58,86;ritesofpassage23–9; shahada(professionoffaith)2,21, 28,107–8,114,143,149;Shi’i/Sunni 22–3,30n9;tawþīd(doctrineof OnenessofGod)6,107–8,114,143, 149;tenets15,16–23;asatradition 36,38–9,41;Westerninterpretations 6,8,13–15,41,44,46,74–5,92–3, 121;womenandgenderissues117– 23,seealsoIslamicanthropology IslamintheDigitalAge(Bunt)65 IslaminJava:NormativePietyand MysticismintheSultanateof Yogyakarta(Woodward)44 IslamObscured(Varisco)5,45 IslamObserved(Geertz)4,10,34,36–7, 40,50,72,74 Islamicanthropology47–8;fieldwork post-September1182;methodology 48;studies6–7,10,33,seealso anthropologyofIslam IslamicSalvationFront(al-Jabhah al-Islāmiyahlil-Inqādh)82,147 Jacobson,J.59–60,69n12,102n12 JihadBeyondIslam(Marranci)63 jihads:rhetoricanalysis100;ummah/ communityconstructs106–7 Jussin,L.102n1
178 theKa’ba16–17,18,25,148 Kalir,B.84,87n12 Kamali,M.110 Karp,I.86n5 Kawale,R.134,137n8 Kendall,M.B.86n5 Kepel,G.102n9 Khalīfa22;khalīfate(1924)28 Khan,Z.111 Khokher,S.69n11,102n11 Khomeini,Ayatollah58,148 Kimball,M.R.137n2 kinshipstudies118–19 Kleinman,S.86n5 Knott,K.69n11,102n11 Korzybski,A.15 Kramer,M.65,102n7 Kressel,N.102n7 Krieger-Krynicki,A.69n10 Kunin,S.29n4,50n1 Lacoste-Dujardin,C.124 Leacock,E.136n1 Lebanon111 Lewis,B.102n9 liminalityconcept24 Lithman,Y.102n9 Little,A.69n8 locality:ofcommunities107;and neighbourhooddistinction106 Lofland,J.86n1 Lofland,L.H.86n1 Lukens-Bull,R.A.10,43–4,50n4,144 Lustiger-Thaler,H.115n3 Lutz,H.124,125,135 Lykes,M.B.102n3 Mabey,C.69n8 Macfarlane,A.115n3 madrasas(schools)20 Maffesoli,M.11,51n17,111,112,114, 115n10 Magnarella,P.J.76–7 Mahomet(Voltaire)117 Malarkey,J.M.4,34 Malinowski,B.6,31,35,71,73 Mamdani,M.66 Mandaville,P.110–11
Index Marcus,G.75 Marranci,G.50nn5,7,51n12,94,102n6, 115n8 marriage(khitān):celibacy27;divorce28; familyunit27;andkinshipstudies 118–19;Muslimhomosexuality132; polygamous27 Marsella,A.102n3 martyrs/martyrdom22 massmedia:andnewcommunity structures106–7;post-September 11debate64–5;roleandimpactin fieldwork81;stereotypingofMuslim identity93–5,113–14 Matin-Asgari,A.12n3 Mawani,S.94 Mead,G.H.89 Mecca16,18–19 Mernissi,F.45,119–20,135,140 MetaphoricalAspectsofIndonesian IslamicDiscourseaboutDevelopment (Lukens-Bull)44 MiddleEastandNorthernAfrica(MENA) 4,48–9,119;anthropological deficiencies33–4,35–6,43–4;and segmentation42–3 Mildenberger,M.69n7 Milton,K.12n3,76,92 Mirza,K.69nn10,11,102n11 Modood,T.12n3,69n10 Momen,M.30n10 monasticism27 Moores,S.61,69n12 Morocco:fieldwork73,74;migrants125–6 Morris,B.4 Morrison,B.50n1 Mozzo-Counil,F.135–6 Muhammad(ProphetofIslam)17–22,32, 48;ConstitutionofMedina18,108, 147;Danishcartoons68,114,143 MuhammedischeStudien(Goldziher)33 Mukadam,A.94 multiculturalism:issues54,57;and politicalcorrectness58 Munson,H.50n7 Murray,S.133,134 MuslimBritain:CommunitiesUnder Pressure(Abba)65–6
Index
Muslimcommunities103–4,145; divisions143;masculinitystudies 127–8,129–30;asmass-medialabel 113–14;migrantin-betweenness 10,57,59,95;andmulticulturalism 54;religionandwesternvalues68; ummahconcept11,104 Muslimidentity11,92,141;definitions 96;intrinsicnature/essence77–8, 99–100;laïcitéeffects54;asamale phenomenon60;andmassmedia 93–5;migrantin-betweenness10,57, 59,95;misrepresentation101;postSeptember1162;roleofemotions 76,86;inWesternstudies92–3,95, 98–101,120–1 Muslimmigration:changesinwomen’s culturalcodes123–4;emancipating effectforwomen124–5,135; history53–6;Moroccanwomenin Italy125–6;UKimmigrants54; womenandgenderissues123–7; women’sintegrationintohostsociety 127 ‘Muslimmind’:fallacy6;theory2,39;in womenandgenderissues119–20 Muslimsocieties:inanthropological studies5,6,8,9,10,12,33,36; development/traditions36,38–9,41, 143–4;effectsofcolonialism38,49; ethnographicstudies75;Eurocentric view39–40;NorthAfrican37 MuslimSociety(Gellner)10,37,38 Muslimwomen:colonialrepresentation 124;andcyberspace65;dress issues12,55,57,78,118,119–20, 125,143,145;femalecircumcision (khafó)30n14;genderinIslam 117–23;honourrules129–30;and Internet65;andIslamicmoral code60–1;Islamicoppression 120,125,135;liberatingforceof migration124–5,135;marriageand divorce27–8;masculinitymodels 130;andthe‘Muslimmind’119; non-heterosexuality131–4,136; stereotypes128–9,142;studies56, 135–6
179
Muslims:festivalsandrituals16–29; genderandwomen’sstatus 117–23;ashumanbeings2,7–8,9, 64–5,77,83,86,91,100,101–2; Islamicnationalism110–11;nonheterosexuality12,131–4,136,see alsoMuslimidentity;stereotyping; WesternMuslims Naser,S.H.29n5 NationalGeographic117–18 neighbourhood/localitydistinction106 Newton,E.73 Nielsen,J.S.10,69nn7,102n9 Nieuwenhuijze,C.A.O.van109,115n4 Nigosian,S.A.29n5,30n14 Nonneman,G.102n9 NorthernAfrica118–19 NorthernIreland:Muslimcommunities 77–8;Muslimwomen’sgroups80–1, 126–7;women’srefuges124 NorthernIrishMuslimFamilies(NIMFA) 77 Nourse,J.W.83 nurture/naturerelationship90–1,92 Obeyesekere,G.91 Okkenhaug,M.121,122 Olwig,K.F.105 OrientalStudies/Orientalism10,33,35–6, 86;interestinIslamandgender 118–19;andregionalism31–5; stereotypes59,100,142 Orientalism(Said)10,74,75,118 theOther:inanthropologicalstudies 5,6,7,33,55;feminine118;in fieldwork7,64,76,125;inWestern representation32–3,118,120 Pakistan5,21,55;fieldworkonSufi practice77;migrantstudies55,57, 59,60–1;non-heterosexualitystudies 133–4 PalestinianIntifada114 Parry,J.24 Passaro,J.79–80 patriarchy121,128 Pécoud,A.81
180
Index
Pels,T.136 Peneff,J.72 Philips,M.102n7 Pipes,D.65,102n7 ThePoliticalEconomyofIslamic ConversioninModernEastJava (Hefner)44 post-September11:anthropological studies59,63–4,85–6,145;effects onmigrants66;fieldworkchallenges andopportunities81–5;Islamic traditionandinnovation62–7;mass mediainterest64–5;westerndouble standards62–3 Price,D.66 PrimitiveCulture(Tylor)31 TheProtestantEthic(Weber)32 Quinn,N.102n3 Qur’an18–21,135;chapterclassifications systems19–20;communityconcept (ummah/qaryah)108;þadithsand sīrahs20–1;andJewishprophets20; Latintranslation32 Qurayshtribe18–19 Qureshi,K.61,69n12 Qureshi,R.B.69n7 Rabinow,P.6,72,73–4,77,84,86,95, 142 Radcliffe-Brown,A.R.32,35 RadicalIslamRising(Wiktorowicz)87n11 Rahman,F.115n4 Ramaóan20,21,25,78,130,131,148 Rapport,N.91–2,100 RecognizingIslam(Gilsenan)38 Redfield,R.35–6,143 ReflectionsonFieldworkinMorocco (Rabinow)142 regenerationlaw24 regionalism:andorientalism31–5 ReligionofJava(Geertz)72 religion(s):andanthropology31; definitions14–15,36–7;festivals andrituals22–9;fieldworkers’ understanding76;‘great/little’ traditions36,38–9,41,143–4; inidentityformation84–5;as
integrationbarrier57;modesof religiosity24 Riccio,B.115n7 Riddell,P.G.29n5 ritesofpassage22–9;andcycleoflife26; deathaslastrite28;asregeneration symbolism24 Roald,S.A.102n12,121 Roberts,H.50n7 Robinson,N.32 Roded,R.137n7 Rogers,S.C.136n1 Rosaldo,R.75–6 Rose,Flemming68 Rose,W.133,134 Rosen,L.50n7 Rowson,E.K.133 Rushdieaffair(1989)57,95,114,143 Sabbah,F.A.120 thesacred20,31 Said,E.4,33,49,74–5,118 Salih,R.115n7,125–6 Salvatore,A.104 Sampson,E.E.102n3 Sandstrom,K.L.86n3 Sanjek,R.87n7 TheSatanicVerses(Rushdie)58,68 Scarce,R.86n6 Schlegell,B.R.von137n2 Schmalenbach,H.112 Schmidt,G.111 Schmiduke,S.132 Schnappe,D.102n9 Schwartz,M.S.andSchwartz,C.G.86n5 secularism49,63;incompatibilityofIslam 59;ofWesternnations33,57,59,62, 117,125,134,147 segmentation:Abu-Lughod’sviews42–3; theory37–8 self/selfhood:autobiographicalself concept11,96–7;andcore consciousness96–7;definition 90;andidentity89–93,97–8; involvementofemotionsandfeelings 97;proto-selvesconcept96–7;and socialculturalidentity94 Sen,A.86n6
Index
September116,10,47,50;andFrench schooldresslegislation59,seealso post-September11 Shah,M.K.,115n3 Shankland,D.69n17122–3 Sharī’a(Islamiclaw)21 Shaw,A.69nn1012 Shaw,L.L.87n8,102n12 Shi’aMuslims22–3,30n9 Shukur,A.69n10 Shweder,R.A.102n3 Silverman,D.86n6 Siraj,A.134,137n8 Sluka,J.66 Smith,R.J.126,102n3 socialanthropology:identity/selfhood relationship89–93;Muslimstudies8; religiousstudies32,seealsoBritish socialanthropology socialconstructivism91 socialscientists:effectsofwaronterror 65–6;Muslimstudies95,98 societies:progressivestages31 sociology/sociologists:Bundusage112; identity/selfhoodstudies89–90; Muslimstudies5,8,9,10,33,48–9; post-September1165,67–8;studies ofreligion31–2;intheWest5,44, 56–7 Sökefeld,M.89–90,91–2,98–9 Sonn,T.29n5 Souilamas,N.G.124 Spears,R.102n1 Spiro,M.E.14 stereotyping:conceptandderivation94; ofMuslimidentity93–4,100,102; Muslimwomen128–9;andsocial identity93–5 Stewart,F.H.129 Street,B.50n4 SufiMuslims:studies5,33,73,77–8,143; traditions23,53,77,140,143 Sundar,N.67 SunniMuslims22,30n9,123 Svasek,M.76 symbols9,75,76,140,142;in communityformation106,107,113; definitions107;asexpressionof autobiographicalself97;inIslam62,
181
99;inreligion/rituals24–5,57,59, 100,125;roleinidentityformation 91–2,105,111 Szanton,C.126 Tahir,M.A.51n18 Tajfel,H.60 Tapper,R.51n18 terrorismseewaronterror theorizingzones10,11–12,42–3,49,55, 57,63,140 Tohidi,N.120 TowardIslamicAnthropology(Ahmd) 47–8 tradition(s):effectsoforthodoxyand orthopraxy41–2;‘great/little’ traditions36,38–9,41,143–4 Triandis,H.102n3 Tribalat,M.124 Turner,V.W.24,34,107 Tylor,E.31 ummah149;ascommunityoffeelings 111–13,143;concepts65,104, 108–9,110–12,114,126,144; culturalintimacyconcept106; discussion107–13;forMuslim womenimmigrants126–7;inQur’an 108;tribeconcept108–9 UnitedKingdom(UK):importanceof freedomofspeech59;Muslim immigration54 universalists/universality90,100 Varisco,M.D.5,10,35,38,45–7,50nn4, 5,10,51n18,64,119,137n2144 Voltaire117 Waines,D.18,29n5 waronterror50,63,65,67;effectsof antīterroristpolicies7,65;effectson fieldwork65,66,82,86;andmass media64;terrorism49 Warren,C.A.B.86n2 WashingtonPost65 Watt,W.M.29n7,108–9,115n5 Weber,M.32,112 Welsch,W.91 Werbner,P.57,59,69nn6,18,102n9
182
Index
WesternMuslims49;inChristiansocieties 55;culturalin-betweenness10, 57,59,95;ethnographicstudies 78–81,91–2;‘Europeandream’ 53–4;integrationandassimilation 95,101;loyaltyissue57,58,94,95; maledisempowerment129–312,135; migrationhistory53–6;andnonheterosexuality134,136;omissionof earlyresearch53;post-September11 66;problemsandsolutions99–100; womeninanthropologicalstudies 121;young/second-generation54,55, 56–7,94,seealsodressissues Whitaker,G.69n8 Whitehouse,H.24 Wiktorowicz,Q.87n11,103 WomenandGenderinIslam(Ahmed)120 WomeninIslam(Roald)121 WorldTradeCentre63 Wright,J.W.Jr133 Wyn,M.D.48 Ye’or,B.102n7 Yip,A.K.T.134,137n8 Young,W.51n18 Zavella,P.86n4 Zola,I.K.86n5
MUSLIMCONTRIBUTORS/ INFORMANTS AbdalHadi(imam):onIslamic philosophy9,14–15,29,139 Abdal-Kader(salesman):onIslam9, 13–14,29,139 Afra(Pakistan/LebaneseinLondon):on non-heterosexuality131 Ali(AlgerianinLondon):onHezbollah 111–12 Amjad(MoroccaninScotland):on heterosexuality131–2 Hassan(Jordanian):onmiracleofIslam 16–17 Iqbal(imam):ontheQur’an20–1 Isham(Algerianmigrant):returnto homeland53–4 Isham(QatariSunnistudent):onShi’a23 Mamoun(imamatIrishmosque):on prayer26–7 MrsKhan(NorthernIreland):Al-Nisa Women’sGroup126–7 Qureshi(Indianimam):onRamad¸an25 Rezeya(Pakistanistudent):onMuhammad 18 Saida(EgyptianinDublin):onhonour/ shamecomplex129–30